girl with short hair

catalogs

Prologue: The Reason I Cut My Hair

Little Fix’s mom sadly passed away when Little Fix and I were four years old.

The cause of death was a traffic accident; on her way home from buying dinner, the truck driver who was driving her dozed off and actually ran into the sidewalk and hit her, and I heard that she seemed to be killed instantly.

Xiao Xiu was a boy of the same age who lived in my neighborhood when I was in kindergarten. Underneath his short, silky, straight hair, I could see his tears flowing uncontrollably like raindrops, and I could tell that he was deeply saddened.

To the young and ignorant man, he was completely helpless at all with the death of his mother. As for the circumstances of my first encounter with Hsiao Hsiu, I have no recollection of it at all. If I really have any recollection of it, it was only during those days that I stayed by his side.

Xiao Xiu was born a month before me, he was born on July 8, the day after Tanabata, while I was born on August 12, three days before the anniversary of the final war, and although he and I are not related at all, he is considered by us as one of the members of the family My father and Xiao Xiu’s father have been good friends since middle school.

My father was doing research on wildlife at the university, while Koshu’s father was a down-to-earth junior clerk serving at the Otate trading company. Although the nature of their work was very different and unrelated, they were incredibly compatible, and not only were they neighbors, but the two families kept in close contact. Usually on Sunday evenings, we would have Xiao Xiu and his father over for a nice dinner.

Xiao Xiu’s mother’s funeral was held at a small temple at the end of our town. In the middle of June, when the rainy season is at its peak, it had been raining lightly since the morning of that day, and even though it was raining heavily, the mourners kept coming. Relatives of Koshu, colleagues from his father’s company, friends of his parents, and neighbors living in the neighborhood, including our family, were among the worshippers.

When the coffin was to be moved onto the hearse for the “final farewell”, Xiao Xiu didn’t cry, and my mom, holding my newborn sister, my sister who left home at the age of seven, and I watched the scene in disbelief.

At that time, both of us had just started kindergarten, and we didn’t know much about “death”, but for Xiao Xiu, “the death of his mother” meant that he couldn’t see his favorite mom anymore.

Actually, Xiao Xiu’s mom’s funeral was quite boring for me. It was hard to gather so many people on purpose, but everyone’s mood was low, everyone was silent, even my sister, who always smiled gently, had a somber expression on her face.

The adults were all dressed in the same black outfits, moving quietly and slowly. Whenever I made the slightest bit of noise, my dad put his index finger on his bearded mouth and gave me a scary look, while my mom held my newborn sister and didn’t care about my noise at all.

Today, even though it’s not my birthday and it’s not Christmas, adults are giving small children treats full of goodies to make them well-behaved and noisy.

The day after the funeral, I went to Xiao Xiu’s house to play. On this day, Hsiao Hsiu took a vacation from kindergarten.

He wasn’t actually sick, he just wanted a day off at home.

It’s been raining non-stop since yesterday, and I went out with a bright red umbrella and yellow riding boots. In my left hand, I carried a plastic bag with snacks from yesterday, intending to come and comfort Xiao Xiu.

When I rang the doorbell, Xiao Xiu’s father came out to answer the door. His father had also taken the day off from work, and after struggling to squeeze a smile out of his dull face, he immediately resumed his dull expression and walked inside.

Sitting alone on a bench in the corridor, his head resting low on his knees in his hands, Shuu didn’t look up even when he saw me coming.

“This, for you!” After I said that, I took the snack out of the bag.

“Thank you!” After saying thank you, Xiao Xiu accepted the snacks, but did not look happy at all as he used to, instead, it made me feel a bit spoiled.

I kept talking to him a lot, but he only replied with vague answers of “uh-huh” and “right”. The snacks I had brought were left on the side, and he was staring straight down the open corridor toward the courtyard.

The rain, raining aimlessly, seemed to go on forever.

Droplets of water dripping down from the eaves of the house hit the flagstones where the shoes were placed. In the spacious but neatly manicured yard, the blooming hydrangeas were blown by the raindrops with abandon. The bright green hydrangeas looked like greenish-purple balls compared to the overcast sky.

Not knowing what to say, I pointed to the hydrangeas and said, “Those flowers, they’re called petunias!”

“No, that’s a hydrangea!” Xiao Xiu, whose eyes were looking at the direction of my finger, opened his mouth and corrected my mistake.

“Yes?”

“Yes!”

“Well then…”

I really don’t know what to say to him. The treats I brought to comfort him don’t seem to be working at all.

At that moment the sliding door slowly opened and Shuu’s father poked his head out as if he had something to say to Shuu.

“Just give me a second…” said Shuu as he stood up and walked in.

With no one to talk to, I had to take candy out of the cookie bag and lick it while my eyes watched the snail crawling slowly on the hydrangea leaves.

At that moment, through the sliding door, we could clearly hear the voices of Shuu and his father, Isogo, talking from the living room. After a long time, I heard the sliding door open and close again.

I felt someone sit down behind me, and I intuited that it was Hsiu, but I kept my head on my shoulders, gazing at the snail, my mouth continuing to lick the candy.

Hsiu just sat quietly, not saying a word, wondering if it was because of something his dad had said to him.

What was wrong with him? I don’t know. Suddenly a hand behind my back stroked my hair, while I still pretended I didn’t care, still looking at snails and eating candy.

I was too young to realize things like heterosexual contact. At that moment, I felt a gentle tug on my hair and turned to look back.

“Ah, don’t move!”

“Yay!” I had no idea what he was doing.

Shuu worked my hair slowly and gently.

“Well, it’s done!”

Osho braided my hair into a long braid that even managed to hang down from my right shoulder to the front.

“Woohoo!” My mouth opened as wide as a plate while my eyes went so wide it was like magic had appeared in my hair braid.

“It’s so pretty! Just like Sis…”

My sister, who was in the sixth grade, often wore her hair in a very large braid.

It was so delightful to become like my sister that I wanted to see the full braid and thus kept turning my head back.

But no matter how desperately I turned around, I couldn’t see the back of my head. The result was like a puppy chasing its own tail in circles, but just as I was shaking my braids to get a better look, the front of the three braids that I had managed to braid with so much difficulty came undone.

“Ah, no, that would…”

Shuu pulled the rubber band that had originally tied the chocolate box from the bag of treats and proceeded to carefully tie the end of the hair braid.

I played with the knots in my braid.

“Shuu, why do you do these things?”

“Mom taught me that…”

An unintentional sentence once again evoked a memory. Thinking of the mom that he will never see again, Xiao Xiu lowered his head and was silent, and when I saw him like this, I didn’t dare to continue to ask.

“…”

“…”

The rain seemed to intensify at this point, but we both remained silent.

Xiao Xiu’s mom is a beauty, right? True to the saying that “red faces have thin fates”, his mom had crystal clear snow-white skin and flowing, shiny hair.

Shuu’s mom’s waist-length hair, no matter what time of the day, looked as if it had been freshly washed, soft and shiny, and I think it could be described as a “black wet feather” as the classical lecture says!

“Mom taught me…”

When I heard those words, in my mind’s eye, I saw Shuu’s mom carefully teaching him how to braid three strands of hair, using her beautiful hair as a textbook. Maybe because Shuu’s mom has prettier hair than I do, she must be able to make prettier braids than I do.

Suddenly, I had what I call jealous feelings. I wanted to be the most important person to Shuu.

Gazing at Xiao Xiu’s gloomy side face, in my young mind, I actually unconsciously sprouted that kind of thought.

Xiao Xiu, who has been unable to raise his energy for a long time, along with the day by day, one day, two days, three days… ten days… a month, slowly passed, and his mood finally followed and gradually became cheerful.

Ever since that day when Xiao Xiu helped me braid my hair, I would beg Xiao Xiu to braid my hair every day, and after about a month and a half or so, this matter was as commonplace to the two of us as it was to our families, and it was already a kind of tacit understanding with each other.

In the neighborhood, since there are no other kids of similar age, Sho and I always roam together as two people, no matter what time of the day it is. When the weather was nice, it was a trip to a temple near my house. Behind the temple, through the thick grassy forest and up a steeply sloping hill, was the square where we often came.

This is a secret place surrounded by bushes, which cannot be seen from the outside, making it an excellent place to hide. Needless to say, this is something that only Shuu and I know about. The square was about eight tatami mats wide, and there were suitable rocks to sit on if you moved slightly from the center.

Coming this way was a secret pact between the two of us. Usually I sat on the rocks while Hsiu stood behind me and braided my hair, and in the secret place that belonged to him and me, we played until late in the evening every day.

After playing enough, I would always come home with a dirty me and would shower with my sister before dinner.

“Come take a shower!”

My sister would always call out to me from downstairs while I stayed in my own room on the second floor, undoing the knots in one braid of hair after another as I thought back on all the happy things that had happened with Shuu today.

What do I play with Xiao Xiu? What do I say to Xiao Xiu? With Hsiao Hsiu…with Hsiao Hsiu…with Hsiao Hsiu…

Just the thought of being with Hsiao Hsiu keeps that whole day very pleasant for me.

Whenever I went out to play, I used to wear my hair loose and long, but when I came back at night, my hair was in braids, and my family was very curious because of the complete change in my hairstyle.

Initially my father and mother thought that I had begged my sister to make it up for me, and when they asked her about it at dinner, she denied it in a very gentle tone.

“No, not me!”

So, who was it? Even though they kept asking me, I still refused to disclose it, and my inquisitive mom, exchanged the secret of the braid with me in exchange for a handmade pudding, but I remained tight-lipped, not the least bit moved. Because this secret is not my secret alone, but an important agreement shared by the two of us, Xiao Xiu and I, I will never tell. Even if I exchange it with something like pudding, it’s still not worth it, and I have no reason to divulge it!

Because they didn’t do anything else bad, my parents didn’t pursue the matter any further, and the secret of the braid was kept like that, and Xiao Xiu and I continued to live a smooth life as usual.

If I really have to say anything has changed during this period, it’s that my braids have increased to two and my knots have become thinner. There were two reasons why I suggested this to Shuu: the first was that I was getting a little bored with the same old braids, and the second was that the knots would have been a lot of work to braid if they were very thin, and it would have taken longer for the deer in the headlights in my mind to get out of the way.

Yes, I would be so shy that my heart would flutter, because when I braided my hair, Hsiao Hsiu’s fingertips would touch my neck, and such a small skin-to-skin kiss would make my heart poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof, poof.

Just like this, with the change of seasons, without realizing it, it is surprising that a year has already passed.

With the one-year anniversary of Hsiao Hsiu’s mom’s death and the end of the rainy season, what followed was a scorching hot summer. Little has changed much about my day-to-day life with Little Xiu, other than the fact that he turned six a few days before I did.

August, the height of summer period. The woods surrounding the secret place were alive with the sound of cicadas from time to time. Basking in the pleasant scenery of this tranquil summer afternoon, I sat on a rock, as usual, and waited for Koshu to braid my hair.

With skillful movements, Koushuu split my hair in two and grabbed the hair to work on the weaving. Over the course of the year, probably because he continued to braid my hair every day, Koushuu had been able to quickly braid three bundles of hair beautifully. When I wanted to go a little slower would be better, two braids were already done.

“Well, it’s done!”

From this side to the hairline, it’s a little different than it used to be.

Koshu took the two braids that had been made and draped them down the front of my shoulders.

What’s that? There’s something strange… I straighten the hair that hangs down in a braid from my shoulder to my chest, and pay close attention to the fact that it’s not the usual rubber bands, but two pieces of red plastic jade attached to it.

“Is this…?” I gripped the front of my braid with my fingers and looked at Shuu’s face standing behind me.

Xiao Xiu blushed sheepishly.

“This, for you!”

“Yeah? Why?”

“Isn’t it your birthday?”

It was August 12th, my sixth birthday. Is this a birthday present from Shuu?

While peering at my face, which appeared to be glowing with too much pleasure, Shuu asked in a wary voice, “Don’t you like it?”

“No, nothing like that.” I shook my head in panic, my braid bobbing along with me.

“It’s just…it’s just too much fun.”

This is a gift from Shuu! Until now, this is more delightful than any gift given to me by my father, my mother, or my grandmother in the countryside. This is more than anything else, this is my most precious, most precious treasure.

Thinking about it, I really feel happy. I can sleep as much as I want, eat as much as I want, and play every day, plus Xiao Xiu is always by my side. I think if I could be like this forever, I would be happy every day.

But, as fall was approaching, Hsiu told me something…

One day in mid-October, when we were tired of playing and about to say “goodbye”, Xiao Xiu said to me, “I’m…moving soon…”

“Moving? Moving to which side?”

“Northeast place.”

“That place, is it far?”

“Well, there’s no way to get there without taking the Shinkansen.”

A place you can’t get to without taking the Shinkansen? It was a place far beyond my imagination at that time.

“So, when will you be back?”

Hsiu’s eyes did not look at me, but merely said, “I don’t know.”

“You say you don’t know, so does that mean that maybe it never comes back?”

Hsiu averted his face and nodded his head softly.

Maybe it never comes back. Tomorrow? The day after tomorrow? No matter how long it takes, for me, who was expecting an answer, I was left bewildered by the shock.

“It’s leaving Sunday morning.”

Today is already Thursday, and if it’s Sunday, it’ll be three days from now. And if we leave in the morning, then the only time left to play with Koshu is tomorrow and the day after. Why didn’t you tell me about such a big event earlier? I felt very sorry and sad in my heart.

“Xiao Xiu is about to leave? To go to a place that I don’t know how far away it is and never come back!”

Xiao Xiu was about to…to leave…just the thought of never seeing him again made tears flow involuntarily.

Panicked, Hsiu looked at me with red, crying eyes and coaxed me, “Ah! By the way, I have brought something good today.”

“Good stuff?”

“Hmm!” From the pocket of his shorts, Koshu took out the small box wrapped in purple cloth and opened the lid to me.

“Look, this…”

Placed inside the locket was a ring. The silver-colored ring was encrusted with a very small diamond, a gemstone the size of a grain of rice that, under the light of the setting sun’s afterglow, shone as brightly as the stars that had fallen to the ground.

The ring, that wasn’t a toy like a cookie or something for a giveaway, it was a real ring.

“Wow…” it’s like I forgot about the crying I just did and looked at the ring closely.

“This one, what’s it for?”

“It’s a souvenir that mom kept…” a lonely look flashed across Shuu’s face as he finished.

“It’s a ‘souvenir’?” I asked in surprise.

“Actually, I’m not too sure, it seems like it’s for keeping and not forgetting people who have passed away!” Xiao Xiu nodded and explained to me.

“Uh…”

In fact, I still have no idea what a “souvenir” is.

“It’s something very…very important that was taken from Dad’s side on the day of the funeral.”

Was showing me something that important before parting intended for me, as a memento of the memories of the two of us? Or maybe I was conveying some special meaning to Shuu as more than just a friend.

But I didn’t think too much about it, I just kept gazing at the pretty ring.

“Does Dai Dai look good?”

Hearing that, a light quickly spread across my face.

“Yeah!”

After hearing my answer, Xiao Xiu took out the ring from the small box and tried to put it on the middle finger of my right hand. Suddenly, an inexplicable, sweet and sour feeling came over me, and I became very “excited” inside.

“Ah! Shuu, this is for the wedding!”

“Aunt?”

“Because if the boy himself puts the ring on the girl, it means he must marry her! So you can’t not marry me, Shuu!”

“Yay!” Koshu sounded a little flustered and confused.

“Shuu, do you hate me?”

“Nothing like that…”

To the stammering Shuu, I still said to myself, “Then… just marry me?”

“Yeah? Uh…”

“Whoa!”

After I had forcibly decided to marry Shuu, I was completely absorbed in the pleasant atmosphere of “newlyweds”. I moved my body closer to Shuu, and he didn’t seem to hate this feeling and didn’t object.

Gradually the time came when we had to go back, because the time passed with both of us discussing things like ‘going to the prettiest backcountry on our wedding trip’ or ‘living in a wide, low-lying garden and keeping a big, majestic dog’ and so on.

I don’t know when, but it’s already dark and starting to get a little cooler, so mom should be worried by now! And I’m hungry, so I have to go home soon.

“It’s gotten so dark! If we don’t hurry home…” as soon as he finished speaking, Shuu stood up from the rock.

Still, I sat down and took off the ring on my right middle finger and slowly wrapped it up.

I don’t want to return this ring to you yet….. Because I don’t want to lose the proof of my marriage to Xiao Xiu.

As long as I wear this ring, I’ll be Shuu’s bride. So if possible, I want to wear it like this all the time, all the time, I I want to be Shuu’s bride.

But Xiao Xiu was going to a far and unknown place in three days, and then there would be no way to continue to be with him after that.

So I asked Hsiao Hsiu to say, “Hsiao Hsiu, can I borrow this ring today?”

“No, I can’t, because that’s something important…” and Shuu didn’t agree.

“Please, just for one day, I’ll pay you back tomorrow…” my ring-clad hand pleaded, folding my hands in front of him.

“But…”

“Please!”

Xiao Xiu hesitated for a long time in response to my plea, and finally couldn’t stand my pestering, so she reluctantly said, “Then it’s only for one day…”

“Can I borrow it?”

“You can never replace the ring with anything else oh!”

“Uh-huh!” I replied happily before nodding vigorously.

“Bye!”

“Bye, see you tomorrow!”

After saying goodbye to my little monk in the temple courtyard, I walked home in high spirits.

“Why are you so slow today? I can’t believe I didn’t get home before dark…”

After receiving a scolding from my mother, who was preparing dinner in the kitchen, I wore the ring as if it hadn’t been discovered, and with my right hand in the pocket of my skirt, I ran to my room on the second floor. I sat on the end of my bed, forgetting to undo my braid, and just stared at the diamonds on my ring.

That night, I was surprised to lose sleep because I was so preoccupied with the ring.

I couldn’t help myself, so I turned on the lamp and quietly took the ring out of the little box I had hidden under the toy box, and put it on my right middle finger, just as Shuu had done for me. The diamonds on the ring reflected the light from the orange lamp, which was quite different from the glow I saw at sunset or under fluorescent lights.

Lying on the bed, I gazed at the ring that was the evidence of my marriage to Xiao Xiu, and carefully recalled the little moments that I had spent with Xiao Xiu.

If Sunday comes, Hsiao Hsiu is going far away, to a place I know nothing about, and far, far away, and may never come back.

In that case, it’s really annoying, and I really hope they can’t move, or try to keep Koshu, what…what’s the best way to do that?

The ring was important to him, but what would happen if it went missing?

No, it’s too important to go missing, just hide it. If that’s the case, then everyone will stay and look for it, and they won’t be able to make the trip! Naturally, the move will be postponed…

Quite a feasible way that things should work out, and with this strong thought, slowly I felt that the idea must work.

Uh-huh! Let’s hide this ring! Not for a long time, of course. Just a short time. Of course, it would be nice to keep it like this all the time if you can…

Once the “solution” to keep Shuu was established, my imagination began to take wing in a good direction.

I’m sorry about Shuu’s dad, but maybe he’ll go to Tohoku alone! Xiao Xiu and his deceased mother might have thought that Xiao Xiu’s father would be lonely on his own, but Xiao Xiu’s father was already an adult, so even a little bit of loneliness shouldn’t have mattered!

But if once I don’t have Xiao Xiu beside me, it will be very relevant, I will definitely become very, very lonely, even my favorite pudding will not want to eat it anymore.

Besides, it’s not a good thing to separate two people after marriage. After a while, I’ll explain to everyone about marrying Xiao Xiu.

What would Dad and Mom say? Would they object because I’m still too young?

Well, I don’t think so. Dad and mom always say that Xiao Xiu is a good boy. So if the other party is Xiao Xiu, they should be in favor of it, and sister won’t be against it either, right? I have a good relationship with her, she should support me, as for my sister…she’s still too young, so there’s no need to ask her.

Many people were invited to the wedding ceremony: my friends, my kindergarten teacher, my grandmother from the countryside, my uncle from the bakery, the mailman, my brother who delivers the newspaper, my grandfather who always pets the puppy on his walks, and my sister’s friend, Kenichi-kun, who often comes to our house…

After the marriage ceremony, Xiao Xiu and I became officially married. So, of course, Hsiao Hsiu and I will live together.

It would be so nice to live with Shuu! Then we can go to kindergarten together, eat together, take a bath together, sleep together… Thinking about it, in my half-awake sleep, I involuntarily laughed wildly “Hey, hey, hey, hey, hey…”.

So that’s how I slowly drifted off to sleep while dreaming beautiful dreams of my new married life with Shuu.

I probably went to bed too late that night, and the next morning I woke up later than usual until my mom came to wake me up.

“You’ll be in elementary school next year and won’t be able to take care of yourself yet.”

I rubbed my sleepy eyes and slowly crawled out of the warmth of the blanket while listening to my mom’s whispered complaints.

That day when Xiao Xiu announced his impending move at the kindergarten, many girls cried when he said his goodbye words in front of everyone, but I was not at all indifferent. Because I was very confident in the “Battle Plan to Keep Shuu” that I had drawn up in bed last night.

As soon as I got home, after changing my light blue school uniform into loungewear, I headed straight for my usual place, and Xiao Xiu had already arrived first, and as if he was really uneasy, as soon as he saw me he immediately stretched out his hand and said, “Give me back my ring!”

I didn’t dare to raise my head to gaze at Xiao Xiu, because the thought that from now on, I would have to lie to my favorite person made me feel miserable inside. If I told the lie that I had proposed last night, I would definitely suffer a condemnation from my conscience, but it’s not like I had any other choice, I didn’t want Xiao Xiu to leave me, and finally I encouraged my courage to say, “I’m sorry! That ring is missing…”

When I told Hsiu this, his reaction was intense and completely unexpected.

“It’s gone!” Shuu, who had never been so angry, pressed me with an agitated voice.

I was terrified and fidgety at his angry tone.

“No, it’s not like that, it’s not lost, I just can’t find it…”

“How come, don’t you wear them all the time?”

“I…” I was speechless for a moment, but I managed to say, “It’s gone now, but it’s okay. If you look for it…if you look for it, you’ll be able to find it.”

“Then, we’ll go find it right away.” As soon as Shuichi said that, he turned around and prepared to leave.

“This…this won’t work!” I hastily opened my mouth to stop it.

Because if I did, I wouldn’t even know why I lied about the missing ring in the first place.

“Is it really lost?”

At his rebuke, my whole body froze and was speechless.

“No…no…”

“What’s wrong with that? That’s a very important thing! Didn’t you say it would never go missing? But…” accused Shuu excitedly.

“So… so, if you look for it, you can find it!” Being scolded by Xiao Xiu like that, I stammered in fear and couldn’t speak.

“Then go and find it at once! Go and find it for me at once!”

“…”

What can I say? I can’t say I’m hiding in my house, I really don’t know, I really want to cry!

“Didn’t you say you’d never lose it? I lent it to you because of that, but…you’re that…but that bad!”

I didn’t expect to be scolded so harshly by Xiao Xiu, and at this point, I’m a little bit at a loss for words.

“It can’t be helped that the ring is missing!”

From the start, Hsiu had been glaring at me.

“You can’t say that! It’s because you promised you wouldn’t lose it, that’s why I lent it to you…”

“I know this one!”

“Then why did you lose it? That’s… that ring was a memento of mom’s, and it’s something very important to me!”

Xiao Xiu liked his deceased mom more than the living me, I guess! In the midst of my constant argument with Xiao Xiu, a fire of jealousy burned inside me. Suddenly, I said something I couldn’t even believe.

“Why do you have to…keep saying, saying things like mom, mom’s…stupid.”

Oops! Said something I shouldn’t have, and now it’s too late to regret it.

“Idiot!” After Shuu said that in exasperation, he ran away from my back in a huff.

“Ah, wait!” Although I immediately regretted it and opened my mouth to call out to him, trying to stop it, before I could stop it, Koushu’s figure disappeared in the woods.

The next day, Saturday, Xiao Xiu took a vacation from kindergarten to prepare for the move.

For me, who couldn’t say “sorry” to Xiao Xiu, I was a bit disappointed by his unexpected absence.

I was so upset and anxious that whole day that I was not even interested in playing my favorite game.

After having lunch at home with my mom, I immediately ran to my usual place. And hid that ring in the pocket of my skirt, originally intending to apologize to Shuu and return the ring on the way.

But when I came up for air and ran to the secret place, there was no sign of Hsiu.

Come too soon?

I sat down on a rock in the center of the square and waited for him in silence. But by the time my sweat had dried up, I still hadn’t seen Hsiu.

Gradually it was already time for an afternoon snack, but Hsiu still hadn’t shown up yet.

Koshu might not be coming in today, maybe…

Suddenly, a disturbing thought crossed my mind, but I immediately and hastily dismissed those thoughts.

I don’t think so! This is my last chance to hang out with Shuu. So he must come and meet me. Osho may be a little angry because of what happened yesterday, but he can’t just not come, he must come…he must come.

The wait just went by minute by minute.

The days were short in the fall, the sun was quickly slanting west, and I began to feel more restless. In the midst of the restlessness, I sat, stood, and peered into the backyard of the temple at one time or another, but still none of the little fixes came.

Foolish Koshu. Foolish, foolish, foolish! Why don’t you come yet?

The waiting mood gradually changed from anxiety and anger to prayer. Hurry…hurry up and come! Because I want to apologize to Shuu.

Slowly it was getting to the point where I would be scolded by my mom if I didn’t come home, and still Xiao Xiu didn’t show up. But I kept waiting anyway, and after this, a few more hours passed.

It had gotten completely dark around me, and it was finally good enough for me to come to a conclusion…Shuu wasn’t coming!

My unbraided hair, made to fly by the chilly fall winds, fluttered incessantly in the wind.

Shuu must still be angry, it was very scary… unbearable grief welled up and tears couldn’t help but come to his eyes.

It’s all my…it’s all my fault for making jokes about the ring being missing, plus saying things I shouldn’t have, thus making Shuu hate me.

I stood alone in the center of the square, my sadness and despair causing me to cry constantly. By the time I got home, it was already past seven o’clock in the evening.

I was severely reprimanded by my mom, but for my part, I was silent and said nothing.

Ignoring my mother’s incessant questions, I silently walked back to my room and sat on my bed in silence.

That night, I cut my long hair short by myself. I sat alone on my bed, dropping out of sobs while using scissors to cut off the waist-length long hair behind me. I didn’t expect to part with my favorite Shuu in such a way, it was unbearable.

Xiao Xiu has always been very gentle with me, even though he can tolerate whatever I say, but this does not include the lies I have told him. However, I betrayed Xiao Xiu who treated me so gently.

There was no way to return to those happy days with Xiao Xiu. As long as the long hair that Xiao Xiu once braided for me fluttered in the wind, I would definitely recall all the things Xiao Xiu had done again. I was afraid that the thoughts that welled up would be too much for me, so it was better to cut my hair short.

The result of hurting my favorite person in the fall of the year I was six was that I used my own hand to cut off the memories of my relationship with Shuu, as well as with the ring left on my hand as an exchange.

Chapter One: Farewell

“Uh…oooh…wow!” The young girl suddenly shrieked in a nightmare that felt like she was being ghosted, and then woke up.

Here was the bed in his own room, the sparrows could be heard chirping through the window, and the crisp early October sunrise shot through the gap in the curtains.

“That’s…” because of the sudden shift in scene, for a moment, the young girl was actually at a loss for words.

Was it a dream…

The young girl─Natsukawa Korin, realizing that she had just caused herself so much pain because of a dream, couldn’t help but let out a long sigh.

Golem, a sophomore who had celebrated her seventeenth birthday only two months ago, half-sat up in bed and wiped beads of sweat from her forehead with her hand.

So it was a dream, I actually saw…

His expression was still grim since he had just woken up from a nightmare.

It has a short, short haircut that could even be mistaken for a boy’s, with a center parting slightly to the right of center, but when you wake up from a nap, your hair is all messed up throughout.

She was wearing unisex pajamas with green vertical stripes. The pajamas seemed to be a little too big, with the cuffs folded back about ten centimeters so that the white lining could be seen.

It’s already the season when there’s a big difference in temperature between morning and evening, and it’s a little cooler in the early morning, but Golem still breaks out in a cold sweat. Her pajamas were sticking to her back because of the sweat, so she felt uncomfortable. Her hand gently patted her poofing heart.

The front of the pajamas looks almost nothing different from the back, and the most mediocre thing about middle school is facing the bottleneck of puberty development, but lately Golin Yihu has been dead set on giving up completely.

“Ugh! Why is it always that bony!”

Girls her age actually secretly envied her because of her slimness, Golem wasn’t happy with her figure at all, and even wondered if it was because of her short, boyish hair. She couldn’t actually figure it out herself. She actually received quite a lot of chocolates for Valentine’s Day this year!

As is also evident from her love of basketball, the matter of upper body dysplasia in no way distresses her. But her small face makes her look younger than she really is.

It’s been several minutes since I woke up, but the feeling surging inside me never calms down. Why did I have this dream again?

The season of the year just happens to be this time of year. The exhaustion of waiting in the temple with obsession.

The little fix that never came. The setting sun in the west, the darkening sky, the cold autumn wind. Long hair swayed with the breeze, and tears sprang up involuntarily.

That night, in my room, crying while cutting my hair short. It had been ten years ago, but it came back to mind as clearly as if it had happened only yesterday.

Golem reached out to the back of his head to stroke the slender neck. The long hair that had reached his back when he was a child was now gone. The sadness that had settled in the depths of his memory was now slowly rising to the surface of his consciousness.

Hair that had been cut off was scattered all over the place, and tears of pain flowed down. The memories of Xiao Xiu and the sound of the scissors cutting his hair were always in my ears, and I couldn’t forget them.

Crunch, crunch, crunch, crunch…

After I started elementary school, I had many such scenes in my dreams. There were also times when I was shaken awake by my mother and sister from my horrible nightmares. But as time passed, the number of nightmares became less and less, and recently they have almost disappeared. Was it because I had a cold and a fever that I dreamt about it this time?

Wasn’t the morning basketball practice test coming up already? Golem thought of something vaguely for quite some time after she woke up, but when she looked at her bedside alarm clock…

“!” Golem’s sleepy eyes immediately opened so wide.

The alarm was set to go off at 7:30, but the clock hand had now gone to eight.

Oops! It’s late!

“Ah! There’s no time left…” with a shrill cry, Golem bounced out of his quilt and hurriedly darted out of his room, rushing downstairs in one breath.

Da, da, da, da! This sound was coming from Sayuri’s sister who was washing dishes in the kitchen.

Sayuri was seven years older than Golem and was twenty-four this year. Her hair was organized into a bunch at the base of her neck and loosely braided into three bundles from root to tip. There were three hair knots, and she tied the ends of the braids with rubber bands.

Her sister was wearing a white shirt with a double-breasted sweater over it and a long skirt, giving her the appearance of a young wife. Sayuri, in fact, is still single and has been helping out around the house since she graduated from college, taking care of her two young sisters.

Rising from the inside of the apron’s bibs were huge 90D breasts that would make any man want to bury his face in them. In addition, her face is also a standard beauty!

Although the eyes under the perfectly arched eyebrows were slightly droopy, this could never be considered a disadvantage, but on the contrary, it became her unique charm. Her entire body exudes a gentle aura, as innocent and romantic as a young girl.

“Ugh! Good morning…” said Sayuri as she briskly said good morning to Golem.

“Why didn’t you wake me up?” She said as she walked into the powder room. Not long after came the sound of clattering, clattering water, followed by the sound of a blow dryer. There wasn’t much time, but still, she wanted to fix her hair a little.

Sayuri came to the table and said to her sister who was walking towards the stairs, “Golem, there’s still breakfast?”

“There’s no time, so I’m not eating!”

“But if you don’t eat breakfast at all…”

Golem squinted at her sister and headed upstairs without saying a word.

When Golem came down from the second floor a short time later, she was already dressed up with her clothes changed again and again. She was wearing a dark blue facecloth, and a dark blue skirt of the same.

“Sis, where’s the bento?”

“Loaded!”

“Thanks!”

On the dining table were two four-cornered purse bags, identical in pattern but very different in color. Gourin took the larger one from it and put it in her school bag, while the smaller one was left as a lunchbox for her younger sister, Nanae, who was four years younger than Gourin.

Golem walked out of the dining room proceeded to the living room and walked over to the picture frame that sat on the TV.

“Good morning, Dad and Mom! I’m leaving.”

The picture in the frame was of Kokurin’s parents, standing side by side in their expeditionary clothing against the backdrop of a dense tropical jungle. The huge man with the beard of Dharma is the father, Takeshi, and the smaller, shorter-haired mother, Kayoko. Kayoko is holding a baby orangutan, and on Takeshi’s right shoulder is a beautifully colored parrot.

More than twenty years ago, Kayoko was a junior in Takeshi’s class, and at that time she was the flower of the laboratory. Although there was no lack of pursuers and admirers around her, no one dared to have any improper thoughts and did not pursue her. Unexpectedly, the bearded and unattractive Takeshi finally won the heart of a beautiful woman.

One look at this photo shows that the couple is now in a small place in the interior of Africa, where they no longer even have electricity or running water, much less enough drinking water, a secret place that is not even recorded on a map. It has been three years since the two men left their beloved daughters in Japan and traveled to Africa for wildlife research.

During the first year, he stayed in the more developed cities along the coast in order to prepare for the official investigation, so he had more frequent contact with his family by airmail or international phone calls. But in the two years since they arrived in the interior of the tropical jungle, there had been only one airmail a month. It wasn’t that Takeshi and Kayoko were too lazy to write letters, but they were now staying in the local villages for field work, but mail was only received once a month.

When her parents first said they were going to Africa, Golem, who was still in her second year of middle school, was very strongly against it. They said everything was for research, what kind of research she didn’t know, but to abandon their children like that, the two of them going to such a distant foreign country by themselves, was so irresponsible.

In fact, this is only a superficial reason, her heart does not want to be separated from her parents.

But how can a parent not know the heart of a child? As scholars, their dream was to go to the field to investigate, so their will was very strong. As a result, they went in the name of “scientific progress” or “wildlife conservation”.

Kayoko was busy with her usual research, so she had trained Sayuri to help with the household chores since she was very young, and now all the household chores and the responsibility of taking care of her two younger sisters fell on Sayuri’s shoulders.

“Sister Kobayashi, really still sleeping…”

Saying this while squinting at the flustered Golem was Naina, the youngest of the three sisters, who was sitting at the dining table in her uniform, cradling a mug filled with warm coffee milk in both hands.

Of course, “Rin-san” refers to Kobayashi, and the youngest Nana drops the first letters of the names “Kobayashi” and “Sayuri” in order to differentiate between the two “sisters”. In order to differentiate between the two “sisters”, the youngest Nana dropped the first letters of the names “Kokurin” and “Sayuri” and called them “Lin-san” and “Yurin-san” directly.

Nana had just turned thirteen this spring when she started middle school, a full eleven years after her eldest sister Sayuri.

Fighting with arrogance has long been a habit for the stubborn Golem, and daily conflict is almost inevitable.

Nana’s condescending attitude has been the same since she was a child, and she has been known as “Miss Iceberg” because of her behavior since the fifth grade, when she wore a corset and ignored boys in her age group.

Like Sayuri, she inherited her mother’s slightly chestnut-colored hair and divided it into two bunches and tied them up with tiny ribbons, and the hair above her left and right ears was so soft that it always felt puffy like the pom-poms used by cheerleaders.

Naina’s breasts and ass were still underdeveloped, and encasing the skinny figure was a premium gray facecloth suit, and the best of its quality. There was a large button to accent the white women’s shirt where the collar crossed. The bottom half of the green floral plaid skirt, on the other hand, looked very short.

Much different from the hurried Golem, the unhurried Nana slowly finished the coffee milk in her cup. Looking up, she scoffed at Golem, “Footsteps that loud first thing in the morning, that’s how you are, that’s why you don’t even have a boyfriend even as a sophomore.”

After placing the bento in her book bag, Golem, who had walked past Nana, made a point of stopping and sticking her tongue out at her with a disdainful expression.

“So annoying! It’s little bunnies like you who can’t get a boyfriend! I don’t want to be with you!”

“You swear!”

“What?”

“I’m Nana, not some little bunny, and I’m not like you because you don’t even have a boyfriend anymore.”

“What are you saying? Even if you don’t have a boyfriend, you’re still better than you, that’s like you, you haven’t even had that yet, and don’t you still wet the bed?”

Sisters bickering about something like this, that hasn’t come yet…what a stretch.

But it’s a fact that Nana would still wet the bed in first grade.

Forget it, no amount of arguing is going to win you over, it’s unfair to merely talk about the past, how do I know what happened to you in the past!

Nana couldn’t answer by bringing up the previous embarrassing incident, but she immediately crossed her face and pretended that she didn’t hear it.

Just about every time, Korin, who was angry at his sister’s condescending attitude, would quickly snatch the toast she had bitten while spread with jam, taking advantage of the other’s head turning to the side.

“Give it to me!”

“Ah! What are you doing!”

Naina put down her mug and stood up from her chair, but by accident, the pretty knees of the hem of her short skirt bumped against the edge of the table.

“Clank!”

Ignoring the danger, Naina’s footsteps had darted toward the hallway foyer long before Golem’s had resumed her standing position.

As soon as Nana, who was chasing after her angrily, reached the entrance hall, the half of the toast that was covered in jam had already disappeared into Golem’s mouth. Golem, who realized that Nana had already chased after him, barely managed to stuff the toast that was in his mouth into his mouth while wearing his sneakers.

Realizing that she couldn’t get it back anymore, Nana cocked her mouth and said, “Very darn it, give me back Nana’s breakfast…back!”

“Good! Then you…”

I couldn’t hear it clearly because my mouth was stuffed, so I think it said, “Good! Because your school is closer…”

I think that’s what it says!

The school leading to Golem was four stops away by bus, and then at least a ten-minute walk from the stop to get there. Nana, on the other hand, only had to walk about fifteen minutes from home to the middle school section of her private academy. Even if she re-toasted the bread and enjoyed her breakfast slowly, there was still plenty of time.

“Nothing to do with that.”

Although she had just finished arguing, always the sister, Nanae seemed to be able to understand what Golem was saying. But Golem seemed like he didn’t care at all arguing about those things while turning his back to Naina and swallowing what was in his mouth.

Golem said to Sayuri, who had only just reached the foyer, “I’m off!” After Golem said that with great vigor, he darted out the door.

“Ah, Rin-san!” Nana continued to yell incessantly in a rude voice at the back of her sister who was drifting away. “Idiot! Thief! Food-loving brat!”

In the evening, as soon as Golem, dragging his tired body, returned home, he found an unfamiliar pair of sneakers in the entrance hall. It seemed to have been taken off not long ago, and they were still clean, with the toes facing outwards in a neat row.

In this house, it should be clear whose sneakers one is, in that case…is it a guest?

Judging from the style and model, it was definitely a boy’s shoe. If it’s Nana’s boyfriend, there’s nothing to see, thinking about this uninteresting incident while walking into the house, he could vaguely hear the sound of lively talking coming from the living room.

“I’m back, who is it? This guest…” said Golem, who walked into the living room while talking, and suddenly stopped talking.

There were a total of three people in the living room. Sayuri’s sister, Nanae’s sister, and one other person who was──similar in age to Golem. It was a good-looking boy, with the collar of a plaid facecloth shirt peeking out from the collar of a white sweatshirt, and faded jeans underneath. His physique was a little on the thin side. His hairstyle is combed back from the side, leaving only the front hair long, and he has a crying mole at the corner of his left eye.

At this instant, Golem didn’t know who he was. But, shortly after, she finally realized that the teenager…that teenager was…her childhood playmate ‘Xiao Xiu’ Xiao Xiu…

Golem’s school bag fell from his hands with a loud noise. That sound caused the three people chatting around the table to turn to Golem’s side together.

There were cups of black tea and plates of cake on the table, and it looked as if they were having tea and conversation.

“Ah! You’re back!” Sayuri, who was sitting in the seat closest to the door of the restaurant, said with a smile.

However, Golem didn’t react at all, with a wooden expression, staring blankly at the teenager sitting beside Sayuri.

It had been ten years, and although there had been a big change due to ‘growing up’, this teenager was truly ‘Xiao Xiu’. It had already started to take on the flavor of a man, but the slender face hadn’t changed too much from its appearance back then.

Meeting again after ten years. Why? Why? Why?

Because it was just too sudden to meet again, making Golem’s mind so confused that he couldn’t think at all.

“Ms. Golem…yes?”

After hearing the teenager’s words, Golem nodded his head slightly.

I ….

Across the room, ‘Koshu’ seemed to be smiling out of shyness.

“It’s been a long time…”

“Ah, uh…” just standing dumbfounded at the threshold of the restaurant, Golem replied ambiguously.

Awkwardness filled the air as Sayuri seemed to be the narrator between the two of them, and deliberately raised her voice.

“Look, Korin, do you remember? Takanashi Shusaku-kun, who used to live in the neighborhood and was very close to you!”

She didn’t need to tell Golem that. But what Golem really wanted to know was what and why Shuu had come here.

“For…for, why…?”

The things he wanted to ask came like a mountain of questions, but, because of this shock that came without warning, Golem didn’t know what to say for a moment.

As if she was answering for her, Sayuri took it upon herself to start explaining the cause of this whole thing.

“Golem, Shusaku-kun’s mom has passed away, you should know that! Shusaki-kun has been living with his father two by two since then, and this time his father had to be dispatched overseas because of his work, so…”

I’ve heard that the term of office to an overseas branch is two years.

Originally, my son Shusaku was to go along, but Shusaku is now a seventeen year old sophomore in high school, and like most of his classmates, he hopes to go on to college, and because of that he has to stay in Japan.

However, at the age of seventeen, it was still slightly wrong to ask him to live on his own. Despite his father’s reluctance, he had no choice but to go to work because of the company’s orders.

It had been ten years since the death of his wife, and his wife’s side and his own relatives had become completely estranged. Therefore, during these two years, it was difficult to find a suitable person to take care of his son, so naturally he thought of his friend in Africa, and the two of them discussed this matter on the letterhead with the feeling of waiting for rescue, and unexpectedly got a satisfactory answer.

In their letter, they said this, “Our couple is doing research work in Africa, and if it is the wise Shusaku-kun, we are very welcome. During the time we have been overseas, the children left behind are taking care of each other quite well, aren’t they? Recently, I had to go to a big town in the harbor area to pick up the research equipment that was shipped to me by ship, so if I leave right away, I should be there soon, and at that time, I’ll explain it to the children in detail by international phone call… That’s all I’m going to do.”

In this way, the decision was made without the child’s knowledge of anything, simply after discussions between the two parents themselves.

“If we’re talking about taking care of Shusaku, Sayuri is probably more competent than either you or I. I’m quite relieved about that.” Kayoko said that to Shusaku’s father, probably because she didn’t want him to worry too much! Plus, if there was no other reason, as long as Sayuri said ‘yes’, everything would be fine.

“That’s the reason…” after hearing Sayuri out, Golem couldn’t wait to speak.

“It’s all clear now, isn’t it! But why haven’t you said half a word of welcome till now?”

“That’s…”

“And what is that?” Sayuri pressed closer to Golem, pursuing the question like a little girl with deliberate mischief.

“That…is…because…I guess I was startled…”

“What, what did you say?” Sayuri looked at Golem in shock at her suddenly saying that.

“Hey, hey, I don’t mean any other harm, it’s just that Golem and Shusaku-kun, were once upon a time very good friends, so… so…”

For such a strong reaction from Golem, Sayuri really hadn’t even dreamed of it! As imagined in Sayuri’s head before, everyone’s dialog should be like this:Sayuri: “Golem, from today Shusaku-kun is going to live with us.”

Golem: “Yay! Really!”

Sayuri: “I guess I’m happy because Golem and Shusaku are so affectionate!”

Golem: “Well, gladly!”

Sayuri: “Where’s Nana?”

Naina: “Naina is happy too.”

Shusaku: “Then, I’ll trouble you.”

Sayuri: “No, no, where are the words.”

All: “That’s great, that’s great!”

A perfect ending to a peaceful mess. It’s supposed to be like this.

“During the period when mom and dad are away, although it’s not that whatever comes up has to be decided by the three of us, it can’t be arbitrarily decided by you alone on your own, sister…”

“I’m sorry! I just thought that if it was Shusaku-kun, Golem would be in favor of it…”

“Why did it turn out like this? And without consulting me.”

The two sisters had completely different stances, and while Sayuri and Golem were conversing, Nana interjected, “Rin-san, don’t nag me like that, let Shusaku stay, Nana is definitely in favor of it.”

“You, shut up!”

At Golem’s indiscriminate accusations, the haughty Naina puffed out her cheeks unhappily.

“What? When it comes to matters within our family, the three of us have to discuss them together before we can make a decision, right? So Nana should have the right to express her opinion as well.”

If we keep talking like this, the situation will definitely be the same as it was in the morning, and as if he hadn’t heard Nana’s words, Golem just directly confronted the downcast Sayuri.

“There are just three girls living in our house, it would be highly inappropriate to have a boy living in it, something so simple that you should understand it quite well if you use your brain a little!”

“Ah! Why?” Sayuri cocked her head as if she found it unbelievable.

“Why…don’t you think it’s dangerous? Three girls living in a place where a boy is living in, what’s going to happen if something happens?”

“What do you mean by ‘something’?” Sayuri inquired with a puzzled look on her face.

“That, that’s, that…”

Beside her, Naina noticed that a blush actually flashed across Golem’s cheeks.

“Surely, Sister Lin, surely─” “No, it’s not like that, it’s not like I meant anything else…”

“And what was that about?” Naina was still holding a grudge about that incident in the morning when Golem robbed Toji, so she kind of wanted to take advantage of the opportunity to get revenge.

“That, that’s… that, that…” for a moment, Golem’s sleepy face was as red as an apple, and he actually didn’t know what to say.

“Ah! Sure enough, can’t tell.”

“You’re making a lot of noise! I told you to shut up, didn’t I?”

“Damn it, keep calling it kid, kid, kid, isn’t there only a four year difference between Nana and Rin-sister?”

“Yeah…”

The two still kept fighting, and Shusaku, who was silently watching from the sidelines, finally opened his mouth with trepidation.

“If this will cause you trouble, then I’ll go back and talk to father again to see what’s going on…”

“Is that good?” Sayuri interrupted Shusaku and glared hard at Golem.

“Damn it, are you completely ignoring the stranded Shusaku-kun? Where are you going to tell Shusaku-kun, who has no place to stay, to go?”

“Ah! No, no need to come…”

Sayuri glared at her with a stern look that taught Golem to flinch involuntarily as Sayuri desperately tried to convince her.

“Then, favor it! Please approve of Shusaku moving in together, okay?”

“That’s…” in the face of Sayuri’s incessant persuasion, Golem began to stammer and couldn’t answer.

Nana suddenly interjected herself into the conversation between the two sisters at this point.

“Sis, if we keep arguing like this, I don’t know when we’ll be able to settle it, so let’s decide with a fair vote!” Nana shouted in a loud voice before Golem could say ‘yes’ or ‘no’.

“Then, all those in favor raise your hands…”

“I’m for it!” Nana and Sayuri said and raised their hands.

“So, what about the opposition?”

Golem raised his hand expressionlessly.

“Okay, it’s three to one, so we’ve decided that the result of the discussion is ‘yes’.”

Snap… Sayuri and Nana clapped their hands happily, but Golem frowned unhappily.

“Rin-san!” Nana glared at the speechless Golem while speaking in a naughty tone, “Since it was decided by the majority, you should be okay with it, right?”

Damn it… Golem glared at her proud sister with fearful eyes, while Nana couldn’t help but feel a chill as if she was being blown by a chilly wind.

“No matter what, I’m just against it to the end!” Goering dropped this on his way out.

“Ah! Golem, wait…”

Golem ignored Sayuri’s calls and climbed the stairs on his own.

“Whew…” said Takanashi Shusaku as he let out a huge breath and sank his thin body into the bathtub, full of hot water overflowing and causing smoke to fill the entire bathroom.

The bathtub was big enough for him to stretch his feet out; the one in the apartment he had lived in with his father was so small that he couldn’t get into it without bending his knees, and there was a world of difference between the two. The interior was covered in green tiles, the seams of which were so clean they made a chirping sound when you rubbed your fingers on the inside of the tub.

As expected, the place where the girls live is really clean…

For the past ten years, Shusaku and his father had been living together, and even a nice hot bath was a luxury to look forward to.

The life of two men, though unattached and carefree to say the least, had many inconveniences. The one that struck him the most was at mealtime, when canned food was bought in the food outlets of department stores, and Shusaku and his father ate their dinners face-to-face, which was simply very unpalatable.

For Shusaku, who was used to eating canned food, it had been a long time since he had eaten a freshly cooked meal, and this was indeed something that Shusaku was grateful for.

“The miso soup you made is really delicious…”

When he took a sip of the white radish and fried tofu miso soup that Sayuri had cooked, he really thought it was just delicious!

“If you let Sayuri take care of it, that’s a big relief!” Kayoko really wasn’t lying when she said that, there really were no words for Sayuri’s cooking.

The food she cooked would be delicious to anyone who ate it. For Shusaku, who had lost his mother a long time ago, being able to eat her cooking really made him happy, so when Sayuri told him to eat more, he really ate a lot without any hesitation.

Both Shusaku and his father felt as if they were a little embarrassed when they decided to stay at the Natsukawa house, but if they could eat such delicious meals every day, they would really have to be thankful that their father had been transferred to an overseas posting.

But Shusaku was a little uneasy about the new life he was about to start. Why did Ms. Kokurin object to my coming to this house?

The lovely Nana and the gentle Sayuri immediately hit it off with him. Golem, however, has been cold to him.

The room Shusaku was staying in was the room at the far end of the second floor hallway to the right, which was the room of the three sisters’ mom and dad. And directly across the hall was Golem’s room, where she had a plastic sign on the door that read KARIN, SROOM.

Shusaku unpacked the bags he’d brought with him, thinking several times about visiting Kokurin, but dismissing the thought of the blank stares he might receive from her.

The argument of “in favor of cohabitation” or “not in favor of cohabitation” would leave a bad influence in the future, and the next day, Kokurin still put on a bad face. At dinner it was the same, she just ate the food on the table silently without joining in the conversation with the others, and although Sayuri deliberately kept bringing up the topic to Kokurin, she only answered a few sentences briefly, and as soon as she was done eating, she immediately went back to her room on the second floor.

Will we be able to live in peace and quiet from now on? Shusaku’s uneasiness about his new surroundings slowly came to him.

Ever since his mother passed away, it was a bit overwhelming for Shusaku, who was raised by a man, to suddenly be placed in the ‘women’s garden’ that is the Natsukawa household. Since he still wasn’t quite used to everything over here, especially just now when he was changing in the locker room, he saw cute corsets and panties in the collection basket next to the washing machine, which were probably Nana’s things! He was shocked when he realized it.

There hasn’t been much to say to the girls in his class, and for the naïve and late-hot Shusaku, he still doesn’t know much about girls, especially Golem, who doesn’t have much of a crush on him… how on earth is it going to be good to approach her? He really doesn’t know.

But it’s only the first day…

Come to think of it, it might be a bit too hasty to become good friends on the first day, although it was said that there had been a deep friendship in childhood, but that had also been ten years apart, so how to deal with Kokurin who was meeting her for the first time, Shusaku himself didn’t know, and just relying on the impression of yesteryear, it might be hard to get along well with her as well.

Shusaku is confused about his new surroundings, and in the same way, Golem’s side is troubled by Shusaku’s sudden move, I guess!

The time to live together is two full years. It’s something that can’t be rushed. If you take your time, maybe you can become good friends with Golem! It’s the same feeling as when I was a kid.

I think I’m in a good mood because I’m soaking in the bathtub! Optimistic thoughts kept floating in my mind, and the tension in my mood and body slowly eased. In the hot water, the fatigue from the day’s panic slowly disappeared, and Shusaku’s mood relaxed to the point of falling asleep.

That’s when he noticed what looked like someone standing outside the bathroom door.

“Shusaku-kun…”

The voice was…Sayuri, right?

“How’s the hot water?”

Shusaku, who heard those words, slowly opened his eyes wide.

“Ah! Just right.”

“Really…” said Sayuri after a moment’s pause, “Would it be okay if I came in and washed it too?”

“Ah, yes, please!”

Because he asked him as if nothing had happened, Shusaku answered her like that without realizing it. But Shusaku was immediately startled.

Yeah? Together?

“Whoa, whoa, this is bad!”

Before the stopping voice could be uttered, the bathroom door was opened and Sayuri just walked in.

She wrapped her hair with a pink towel and covered her chest to her crotch with a white towel, but it was impossible to cover that voluptuous body with just a towel, and if you look at the deep cleavage, the tops of the voluptuous peaks on both sides were about to be pushed out from the towel, and the graceful curves were hidden. Even with a slight movement, one could peek at that secret and lush delta from the bottom edge of the towel that was tightly covering her crotch, but Shusaku panicked and averted his eyes.

Then…then quickly think of something…in short…in short, there’s no way to escape from this side…

But since there’s only one exit from the bathroom, and there’s already a naked Sayuri over there. In any case, to escape from this side, one must push away this very attractive female body in front of them, but for a naive young man who hasn’t even shaken a girl’s hand, something like that shouldn’t be able to be done.

Shusaku, who was in a desperate situation, no matter what he was thinking about not seeing Sayuri’s naked body, sank his floating waist into the bathtub and faced his head towards the wall.

“…”

Behind her, she was scooping up hot water in a washbasin, while there was a continuous sound of scooping.

Sure enough…sure enough, she had entered…this should be clean bath water, since no one had taken a bath yet, so that was par for the course, right?

“I’m sorry, please a little…”

“Ah, yes…”

Only though it wasn’t his intention, Shusaku stayed close to the end of the tub to make a space where Sayuri could come in.

Swish… the female body that sank into the bathtub overflowed the full hot water, and Sayuri’s toes accidentally came into contact with Shusaku’s ass.

Shusaku suddenly jumped in fright! Shusaku’s waist felt like it popped up, sending waves of water over the edge of the bathtub.

“Whew… that feels good…” said Sayuri in a completely uninhibited tone as she exhaled slightly.

“Sure enough, it’s too cramped if two people enter together!”

So please go out ah… Shusaku thought that in his mind, but hesitated on whether or not he should say it, and instead just echoed her in a casual voice.

“Ah! That’s really it…”

Sayuri laughed at the strange posture of Shusaku, whose body had stiffened due to his constraints.

“Geez…you don’t have to keep shrinking like that all the time!”

So, how to do it right…

After Sayuri said those words, Shusaku also wanted to change his body to a comfortable position, but he still shrunk his body without moving. Because he thought that if this position changed slightly, then a certain part of his body would come into contact with her soft body.

If that’s the case, how exactly would that change…?

Even though he didn’t touch Sayuri’s body, just the thought of being this close to a girl’s naked body made her heart poof, poof, poof, and her crotch started to feel its itch.

In case of touching…touching…touching…the stamen must be very elastic…

This overwhelming excitement was already beginning to show an immediate response in the crotch of that healthy seventeen year old teenage boy.

Ahh! Oops…

This is indeed a very bad thing.

Sayuri is the woman who will replace his mother in the two years from now. To have erotic fantasies about her would simply be a very absurd thing to judge by common sense, the thing that he wanted to do to Sayuri would no longer be able to hide that thing if it was discovered, and if he was ousted because of just that, if it was exposed… it would definitely be ousted, and then all of this would be ruined.

So, you have to be clear in your head, even though it’s a normal “man’s” energy, and there’s absolutely nothing wrong with it. But you can’t do anything about it, so it’s really sad for men!

Ping…normal mind, normal heart, don’t…don’t think nonsense…

Shusaku forced himself to remain calm at this point, using his usual technique, and began doing a review of Japanese history.

Hmm! Kamakura Shogunate was founded in 1192, Tokugawa Shogunate in 1600… no, that’s not right, this is the Battle of Sekigahara, Ieyasu unfolded his Shogunate in 1603 I think…

However, Sayuri said extremely provocative words in a tone of indifference to Shusaku’s hard work that almost brought tears to her eyes.

“You’re going to get dizzy if you keep repressing yourself like that, come and rub my back!”

“！”

Rubbing…back rubbing…

Because of that one sentence, the normalcy that was painstakingly barely made was shattered in an instant.

Does the back rub thing mean Sayuri rubs my back…or I rub Sayuri’s back…

In Shusaku’s mind had chased away that remembered blurry historical chronology, and instead the image of rubbing each other’s backs with Sayuri surfaced.

On the two…two naked bodies, coated with soap, and the bubbles that covered them made the bodies slippery…

For a teenager of this age this was something that could easily happen, and once the wings of delusion began to vibrate, it was not easy to repress them. Stimulated by such sexual fantasies, the blood in the body began to rush and concentrate on the point in the crotch.

Goo goo goo goo…

In the hot soup, the unattractive and elongated thing suddenly raised its head, and the pretty pink tip pushed through the foreskin to “greet” him.

It’s…it’s no longer working.

If it’s already turned out like this, then there’s no use in disguising it any more. The only way was to escape!

“Whoa, I… can’t anymore!”

Shusaku hastily covered the important part of his lower body and stood up from the bath.

“Ah! Wait, Shusaku-kun!”

Ignoring Sayuri’s stopping voice, Shusaku dashed out of the bathroom.

No…no way, must help him.

While Shusaku was catching his breath, Sayuri suddenly and boldly walked out of the bathroom naked and grabbed Shusaku’s shoulders with her hands.

“Why, what’s the hurry?”

“！”

Shusaku’s eyes inadvertently turned just in time to see her perfect upper nude body, and there was an electric sensation as if it were a real touch.

“Woohoo!”

Shusaku pushed Sayuri’s hand away and immediately took out the bath towel from the cover of the undressing cage and fled that place in a huff.

Thud, thud, thud, thud…the soles of wet, spilled feet left tracks on the floor as they climbed up to the second floor and ran inside their room after passing through the second floor hallway.

“Hoo hoo hoo…” said Shusaku as he pressed his back against the closed door.

Wh…what, almost couldn’t escape back to his room…

But he remembers everything about Sayuri’s naked body that he had just been chasing behind.

But I can’t take it anymore…

How could this happen on the first day of living together, something that was completely unexpected before.

Shusaku looked down at the naughty thing in his crotch. You ah! Why are you so full of vigor!

But the other person should also have no idea how to cock it up so proudly.

Since there was nothing Shusaku could do about his dick bucking up foolishly like that, Shusaku took a bath towel in his hand and wiped that wet body after while wrapping it around his waist as he escaped.

So what exactly am I going to do from now on?

It was also impossible to go back to the bathroom now, as it might be unpleasant to go downstairs and see Sayuri coming out of the bathroom. Anyway it’s better to go to bed a little earlier tonight… while thinking about these things, it’s not easy for that excess of blood in the crotch to slowly recede, and that long stalk finally hangs its head down.

Suddenly he saw that on the bed was a neatly laid out quilt, and at the foot of the bed were folded two-piece pajamas.

Uh, well, it’s…

It was Sayuri who helped him prepare it, right? After living alone with his father for so long, the care of a gentle woman like this really touched him.

Right, for two years from now, in order to become a member of this family, things like that somewhat strange atmosphere just now are things that should be forbidden, Shusaku clenched his fists and clapped his hands vigorously, and kept telling himself.

Is it because your body feels cold after taking a bath? Or did the little monk who got bigger catch a cold.

“Hm…hm…ha couch!”

Screwing up his nose shouldn’t be a cold, and Shusaku picked up the pajamas that were sitting at the foot of the bed, but bulging in the quilts that had been laid out on the bed.

What is it?

Shusaku felt strange while leaning his face up timidly, and as if the time had been calculated perfectly accurately, he suddenly jumped up from the quilt.

“Ah!”

“Woohoo!”

Surprised, Shusaku dropped the pajamas he was holding while falling on his back on the bed.

The person who jumped out from under the bulging quilt turned out to be Nana. Sitting on her knees on the bed with both hands pointing upwards towards the ceiling, she made a cute face.

Wrapped around her developing body were pink pajamas scattered with bunnies and carrots.

“It was a gift from Sayuri-san on my birthday this year, as if to correct my carrot-hating mindset!”

Naina untied the ribbon that tied her hair, and the long chestnut-colored hair fell to her chest.

Naina tilted her lovely neck sideways.

“Shocking, isn’t it?”

“Scary…scary…”

Shusaku, whose face was heating up, was trying his best to say those words while sitting down like this. But the heart in his left chest was still beating.

“Why, why did that happen…?”

“Heh heh heh heh…”

After laughing as if she was worried, Nana said as if nothing had happened, “It’s okay!”

“Ah…”

Does it really matter?

Ever since I looked at her the other day, I’ve noticed that this young girl seems like she should be of the very reasonable and common sense type.

Nana, who had finished her bath one step earlier, was sneaking into Shusaku’s room while he was coming downstairs, and it seemed as if she was specifically waiting for him to finish his bath. Because her body was still warm from her recent bath, and because she had burrowed her entire body into the quilt, her glowing skin flushed a slight pink color.

Naina then put her feet down from one end of the bed while thumping the sheets.

“Mr. Shusaku, sit over here.”

“Yeah, ah…”

Shusaku, like a child who had become good after he had been criticized for speaking ill of others, sat obediently next to the young girl. As if she was sitting and waiting, Nana looked up at Shusaku’s face with eyes that looked like the round eyes of a kitten.

“Actually, Nana has a favor to ask of you…”

“Please?”

“Well, I was going to say it over dinner, but since it’s a very embarrassing request, I thought it would be better to tell you alone…”

An embarrassing invitation that can only be said when you’re alone?

To this pavilion of young girls pretending to smile, Shuusaku he but feel a little shy.

“Ah, ah…”

Was it a rather embarrassing request? Naynay she hesitated for a moment, and it wasn’t long before she squirmed and decided to speak up.

“Nana, call Shusaku-san ‘brother’, okay?”

Why, why should it be? …

In the meantime, Shusaku was embarrassed himself for thinking of that evil.

“Yeah…”

“Really good?”

Nana’s happy face glowed while Shusaku nodded his head as if forced to do so.

“Uh, uh…”

“Whoa!”

Is it quite happy? Nana tiptoed up from the bed and wrapped her arms around Shusaku’s neck.

“Nana only had sisters, so she always wanted a brother.”

“That’s right…”

The young girl’s slightly swollen bosom pressed against Shusaku’s bare chest, and the scent of shampoo from that light hair filled her nose.

“Nai…Nai Nai-sama!”

At the soft touch and the clean scent of a freshly bathed girl, the naive Shusaku he began to panic.

“I’m having a bit of a hard time…”

“Ah, sorry!”

After apologizing, Nana’s hand was released from Shusaku’s neck, while her leg was stuck to her leg as if it was glued to his side as if she didn’t want to separate.

“Brother, brother!”

“What…”

Brother.

Upon hearing such a title, Shusaku, who had been raised alone since birth, felt very embarrassed after hearing it.

“Nana has a favor to ask of her brother…”

“Speaking of ‘please’…is there something else going on?”

“Ah! That was an invitation to ‘Shusaku-san’ just now, and this time it’s an invitation to ‘Niinii’!”

For Shusaku, he thought it was the same no matter which side, but in Nana’s head it seemed like a completely different thing.

“Nana’s been ah, interested in boy stuff lately.”

Shusaku’s heart puffed and puffed! I didn’t realize that from this young girl’s lovely mouth, she would once again reveal such words that were so stimulating that they were shy.

“There are so many things that I want to know…but they are things that I don’t dare to ask other boys yeah! That’s why Nana wants to ask my brother to please teach me about men.”

“No… but… what to say about that kind of thing…”

Want me to teach you about men. What exactly is the implication of that one sentence? Nana knows, right?

“Y-Yeah…I’ll teach Nana about men~” Nana grabbed both of Shusaku’s hands like a kitten grabbing for bait, making a very sweet sound.

Whew!

Was it a sudden forgetfulness that Shusaku’s elbow was pressed right against those palm-sized boobs? Or was it hot under the blanket? Or was there another purpose besides that? Nana’s first button of her nightgown was already open, and from the open area of her dress she couldn’t see her ethereal valley, but could only peek under the slightly raised foothills.

Ta-da-da-da…

The sensational touch with this sensational atmosphere made the crotch of the naughty little monk, who had only managed to calm down completely, raise his head once again.

So, so hard…..

What Shusaku wrapped around his crotch was a bath towel that was wrapped around his waistline. Therefore, if an erection was erected, it would be exposed even if it was all at once.

To…to be calm. The opponent is…Nana-san, she’s still just a middle school kid ah. Isn’t she like her own sister? It’s a shame to do that kind of strange thing to a child like that…I must think of something…

Despite Shusaku’s desperate attempts to persuade the disobedient penis, everything seemed to be in vain, and the little rascal in his crotch kept on getting stupid.

At this rate, it’s only a matter of time before I lose my virginity…that’s all…no…

“Ah… I… there’s a little more pressing matter…”

Not knowing for what reason he said such a thing, as soon as he finished speaking Shusaku stood up and broke away from Nana’s wrist while running out of his room.

“Ah, wait!”

Nana’s hand came after her and grabbed the end of the bath towel that was wrapped around Shusaku’s waist.

Quickly…with a firm tug, he pulled away the knot wrapped around Shusaku’s waist, but all that remained in Nana’s hands was the bath towel.

“Woah woah woah!”

The shy Shusaku was so intent on escaping Nana that he rushed across the room naked.

Bang! By accident, the whole thing slammed into the opposite door, while opening it.

Shusaku’s eyes thus gazed at each other and the eyes of the other.

With whom exactly was it four eyes? The owner of this room, of course…Golem.

Do you seem to be doing your homework? Korin, who had been facing the table and sitting in a swivel chair until just now, turned his face toward the door because of the sudden crash and looked at the so-called sudden intruder─the intruder who didn’t move at all.

Ah…

Now, Shusaku realized what kind of state he was in, and his face twitched. Shusaku seemed eager to make things clear, but would he really be allowed to?

First Shusaku made a reluctant smile to say hello.

“Ouch, ah…”

The doppelganger that hadn’t gotten hard when he had greeted her suddenly jumped up.

“Ah…”

Golem, who had a hard time coming back to his senses, blushed and opened his mouth.

There probably doesn’t seem to be ample time to clarify the matter.

The ensuing sound of Golem’s fury cut through the silent night and resounded through the neighborhoods to the left and right.

“Get out!”

Chapter 2: The Seduction of a Little Girl

It’s an incredible venue over there.

There was nothing in this spacious place, which was very brightly illuminated by sources of light from all directions. What was the reason for that? Shusaku was standing over there naked and alone, while all around him was surrounded by white smoke, it was impossible to see clearly at a glance.

Where the hell is this?

Shusaku looked around cautiously, and from amongst the filling smoke, Sayuri suddenly appeared. A pink towel was wrapped around her head, and her voluptuous naked body seemed to be completely exposed without reservation.

“Ah…Sayuri-sama…”

Shusaku slowly purred out at the bold Sayuri, but soon realized that he was surprisingly naked as well, and panicked, covering his crotch with both hands.

“Shusaku-kun!”

Sayuri, who had called out to him loudly, brought her hands up to the one that had formed a straight line from shoulder opening to crotch in order to cover her vital parts, and wrapped them around his white wrists.

“Ah, ah, ah, what the hell…?”

At this moment, the blushing Shusaku, his other hand was pulled away from the side with force by whoever he was at some point. When he turned his head and saw the one next to him, he was really shocked, it was Nana who had just finished taking a bath, and that warm body was being wrapped up in a cute nightgown.

“Brother!”

“Nai…Nai!”

Pfft! Shusaku returned a raw smile at the young girl who was smiling carefree.

“But, why?”

“Heh heh heh─” to Shusaku’s question, Nana just smiled without saying anything.

What the hell are you doing here? Why was I naked? Why did the two of them suddenly appear? All things he didn’t know.

Naked Sayuri pulled hard on the hand of Shusaku who was frozen in place due to confusion.

“Ah! Go away.”

“Yea? When you say go, where are you going…” said Shuusaku, completely unaware and at a loss.

“Ah! You haven’t decided to take a bath yet.”

Shusaku had an expression of dawning realization, while Sayuri looked at Shusaku’s wooden face while tilting her head as if asking for consent.

“Shusaku-kun, come take a bath with me!”

“Ah…that won’t work…”

Before Shusaku could react, his other hand was taken by another.

“Brother! To be with me…”

As if she wanted to take him away, Nana clung to Shusaku’s elbow and twisted reluctantly.

“Niinii is going to bed with Nana la, because Niinii has a promise with me to teach Nana about boys…”

Sayuri and Nana each pulled on Shusaku’s wrists on either side at the same time.

“You, don’t be a slowpoke, hurry up and take a shower with me!”

“No way, don’t go to the bath, Niinii, go to bed with Nana first!”

“No, shower first!”

“No, go to bed first…”

On one hand, there are lilies that are in full bloom right now with a nice scent, and on the other hand, there are buds of large cosmos that are beautifully in bloom. The flowers on each hand have their own interest and are not identical.

Shusaku only felt very confused, but his unproductive face had gradually slackened in indecision.

“No, don’t…I can’t take it anymore…”

Shusaku let his left and right hands be pulled, and without realizing it, that important place had become completely uncovered. Taking advantage of this gap, Sayuri aimed at that defenseless crotch and grabbed it with one hand.

It happened suddenly!

She lowered her head to the lush grass, grasping Shusaku’s lovely parting and rubbing it gently.

“If we go in the bath together, even this side will have to help clean it up a bit too!”

“Yeah…”

In response to Sayuri’s seduction, needless to say Shusaku’s heart was certainly thumping. Nana, who saw this, was not shy about reaching her hand towards Shusaku’s crotch.

“Brother, Nana can’t hold back any longer either! So teach me manly things over here now.”

Hands reaching out from both sides were fighting each other over there for Shusaku’s detachment.

“Ah… Wait… It won’t work… If it keeps going like this…”

Under the play of Sayuri and Nana’s soft palms, the very sensitive manhood organ rapidly enlarged and hardened. The part that had just been attached to the lower abdomen became erect due to the two fingers fighting with each other and rubbing with skillful movements.

“Wait, wait…if this keeps up, I’m, uh, really going to…”

The gentle sister and the developing young girl played together, while the teenager’s fragile split reached the critical point in a very short time. No longer able to hold back, a large amount of symbols of desire gushed out from the front end.

“Ah…ah…ah!”

The field of vision gradually darkened as the semen spurted out.

Not long afterward he was still thinking, “What the hell was that all about?” Shusaku realized he was floating in a sky full of twinkling stars. Sayuri and Nana, who had just been fighting over his doppelganger, were now nowhere to be seen.

In the distant place indicated by the feet, you can see the earth turning into a blue sphere. This is probably the so-called cosmic space.

The teenager’s body was powered by his ejaculation and flew into the vacuum of gravity. Mars, Jupiter, Saturn…they passed through the planets of the solar system one after another, and finally came to a stop at Neptune, the outermost planet.

As he watched the cold planet drift away, he said goodbye to the galaxy he had been used to living in for so many years. “Good-bye, solar system,” he said, “I’m floating through space like this without feeling any discomfort, but I feel like I’ve come a little bit farther.

Already far from mother sun? It is now very cold.

Psst…

Suddenly his ass felt very cold, so he turned his eyes over there, oops, it turns out that his penis is already frozen as hard as a popsicle.

Crap, rub it quickly to warm it up. Shuu reached for his crotch with his right hand. But as soon as his hand touched it, the dick that had become a popsicle fell off.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!”

Ah…the bloodthirsty Shusaku kept venting his excess desire in his dreams, over and over again.

Finally opening my eyes in the warmth of my bed. Is it a dream, or a…

Here is the bed in your own room. Sunlight streams in through the gap in the curtains, as if to tell you that the cool morning has arrived.

Shusaku greeted the morning of his first arrival at Natsukawa’s house.

Great, the baby hadn’t really broken off… but as he touched his straddle, Shusaku realized that his crotch was surprisingly wet and sprinkled. From his sleepy face, it suddenly turned manic red. It was completely squirted out in a dream. And the cold sensation in his crotch was a real definite thing.

Should, shouldn’t…

This extraordinary and disgusting premonition was hitting him, and Shusaku rolled up the warm quilt and quickly jumped up.

Gradually he recognized this ugliest thing that had happened and just prayed that those things hadn’t happened while peering into his pajama pants.

That thing…

Shusaku’s prayers were in vain, there was a lot of semen stained in his underwear, and his doppelganger was covered in thick white liquid, as if he was embarrassed to be curled up.

At this age it’s called wet dreaming, isn’t it?

Shusaku propped the right side of his face with one hand and suddenly lowered his head. It wasn’t that the party wasn’t aware of it, but an unpleasant mood suddenly came up.

It’s not spewing, it’s leaking.

This was in a dream, because playing with a naked Sayuri and a pajama-clad Nana over there led to…

Ah──

Recalling the scene in the dream just now, Shusaku, who still retained the raw personality of a teenager, couldn’t help but blush.

For the girls who were going to live together from now on, such strange thoughts were forbidden, and although they had been admonished in this way, they still had dreams like that.

Bite ah! I’m a guy who really…

At his current age, he was supposed to be most interested in girls, and Shusaku was really disgusted by his own self, which had no sense of propriety at all. But I can’t always dwell on my own disgust, let’s talk about that later! For now, the first thing that needs to be resolved is the thing that is leaking out of the white color.

Shusaku, who got up from the bed, quickly took off his pajama pants and changed his underwear before the bodily fluids seeped out, and some of the white liquid attached to the removed underwear was wrapped around the inner side of the body and kneaded into a ball and thrown at the bedside.

Shusaku sat on the edge of the bed, and after preparing a trash can next to him, he began to dispose of the aftermath of his wet dream. Although I wanted to wash off the nasty white liquid from my body, it was too slippery to wipe off with a silk because it was firmly covered with pubic hair. Pinched the dirty thing with the silk over it, as if stroking the pubic hair, and wished to quickly wipe away that annoying slime.

“Ah…”

While rubbing the slime back and forth, he actually pulled out several pubic hairs, and Shusaku cringed in pain.

Was he being punished for this oversight? How else would the doppelganger have curled up completely. Shusaku scratched away the skin covering most of the front end, and carefully wiped away the slippery liquid inside. However, the silk that adsorbed the mucus was attached to the surface of the parting, so this time I had to bother someone else to help me peel it off. Because it was a very sensitive part, I couldn’t pick it up with my fingers, but I had to use the tip of my index finger to wipe the sticky silk with saliva to loosen it up before I could take it off.

In the midst of wiping, the semen-coated split and other surrounding areas were finally wiped clean with great difficulty.

Now it’s time to start dealing with dirty underwear, which should never go straight into the laundry basket without being treated.

Uh-huh! What is to be done? While he was worrying, he heard a knock on the door.

Knock-knock.

He was startled!

Shusaku’s body stiffened from shock, and the lower half of his body was completely exposed just like that.

“Niinii, are you up? It’s already morning.”

It’s Nana. Did Sayuri ask her to come? It seems like she was specifically asked to wake me up.

“Ah, uh, get up already.”

“In that case, please hurry downstairs because it’s time for breakfast…”

“Okay, coming right down. I’m changing now.”

There’s no other way to deal with the dirty underwear but to wait until we get home from school in the afternoon. So Shusaku crumpled the underwear into a ball and stuffed it under the quilt.

Pulled new underwear out of the closet to wear and panicked as he grabbed his school clothes to change into.

Shusaku had already done the transfer so he would be going to the same high school as Golem from today, but since the new uniforms weren’t ready yet and the uniform he was wearing now was the one from the previous school, a white lapel half-sleeve shirt on the top half while the bottom half of the shirt was a black suit pants, it looked like just the usual student uniforms, he grabbed the stand-up collar jacket and his school bag and went downstairs.

In the kitchen Sayuri was wearing an apron, she was dressed to look like a housewife, and would be preparing an extra bento for one person from today.

“Good morning!”

As soon as Shusaku finished his greeting, Sayuri turned her head with her chopsticks to look at Shusaku.

“Awww, good morning to you!”

Because of the dream he had last night, he felt very embarrassed when he saw Sayuri now. After putting his jacket and school bag on the sofa in the living room, Shusaku rushed to the dressing room as if he was fleeing, and in order to wash away the traces of this morning’s ridiculous dream, he used cold water to wash his face. After washing his face, Shusaku was holding a thick towel and wiping it off, when Sayuri’s voice came from the dining room.

“Shusaku-kun, would you like coffee in the morning? Or black tea?”

“Ah, coffee’s ready.”

As soon as he stepped out of the dressing room, he walked over to Nana who had put on her uniform and was sitting at the dining table, and Shusaku pulled out a chair and sat down. The cup in front of him, which had just been filled with coffee, had a steaming aroma, while the plate next to it held crispy roasted pork and a poached egg.

Boom! The toast, baked just right, popped out of the toaster.

Nana held out the freshly baked toast to Shusaku.

“Brother to you!”

“Thanks!”

After fixing his thanks he took the toast and quickly buttered it.

“It’s not okay not to eat your vegetables!”

Sayuri stuffed her bento box with rice, then dispensed some lettuce, tomato, and onion and sliced meat salad to Shusaku from the lettuce salad plate in the center of the table.

“Ah, thanks…”

This kind of meticulous care instead made him feel even more uneasy, in the past, while brushing his teeth, he used to use the toaster to toast the bread first in order to save time, so he stuffed his mouth no matter how browned the toast was, this was really very different from such a sumptuous breakfast like this now!

Shusaku was halfway through his toast when Golem happened to walk down from the second floor, and just like that, he headed straight for the dressing room. After washing her face, she was born across from Shusaku in her pajamas just like that.

“Ah! You’re early…”

In response to Shusaku’s wary greeting, Golem just looked at him for a little while and didn’t answer anything. She’s probably still mad at me for being in favor of or against living with me yesterday, plus last night’s sudden intrusion!

She can be a bit unreasonable with this attitude towards Shusaku.

The atmosphere of peace and joy was suddenly surrounded by gravity.

Golem completely ignored Shusaku’s presence and just ate his breakfast in silence. If it were before, the morning could be said to be so wonderful that even Nana, who must do the warm-up exercises every day─and who was arguing with Golem─felt a strange atmosphere and thus didn’t want to intervene.

The atmosphere was spoiled for a moment, and after breakfast they climbed up to the second-floor fruit grove and descended the stairs as soon as they were dressed.

Without even looking squarely at Shusaku, who was drinking his second cup of coffee, he just walked through the dining room toward the entrance hall.

With that, Shusaku put down the coffee he was drinking, grabbed his jacket and school bag that were sitting on top of the couch, and followed after him.

The two were in the foyer wearing their shoes when Sayuri walked out.

“Shusaku-kun, do you have your transfer papers with you?”

“Ah! Yes, there is a belt.” Shusaku replied while deftly fastening the concealed buckle of the stand-up collar with one hand.

“The principal will be waiting for you in the principal’s office, so when you go down there later, go over and say hello to him first.”

“Yes, I know!”

Pressing on Sayuri, she grimaced and turned to her sister’s side.

“Then, Golem, I’m counting on you for Shusaku-kun.”

“Uh-huh!”

“You’ll have to take him to school properly!”

“I know!” Golem answered her sister as if she was impatient.

“I’m outta here!”

Sayuri smiled as she watched Golem and Shusaku walk out of the house.

On a clear, crisp fall morning, a heavy atmosphere drifted between two people on their way to school. What words should be said? Xiao Xiu kept thinking. But he was already very weak with girls, and the incident yesterday was still in his mind, so he couldn’t catch a chance to speak. But it wasn’t okay to keep going like this, so when Shusaku was walking near the bus stop, while looking at the back of Golem’s short shaved head, he asked fearfully, “Hair… cut it?”

After Shusaku said that one sentence, Golem suddenly stopped.

“Before… that was a long time ago, you had long hair, I think it was still shoulder-length! It was cute then, why did you cut it?”

He was afraid that if he said that, it would make Golem think that he meant that the current hairstyle wasn’t pretty, and added in a panicked voice.

“Ah! But this hairstyle suits you now too, clean and slick, it’s great…”

Before Shusaku could finish his sentence, Golem turned over sharply.

“You’re annoying! Why I cut my hair short, that’s my…my business, what’s it to you?”

“No, not particularly, but…”

Shusaku was a little overwhelmed with fear at Golem’s rage.

Golem turned his back on Shusaku, who had cold sweat rising straight from his forehead, while moving away from him at an even faster speed than just now.

Hissing, Hissing…

Shusaku craned his neck as he walked after being counted out by her.

Did I, did I say something that made her angry?

Shusaku had wanted to praise her hair, but he didn’t know what to say. It’s true, a woman’s heart is like a needle in the bottom of the sea!

Shusaku, who was completely demoralized, as if he had lost his mind, had completely lost the will to talk to Golem.

As a result, after that, the two didn’t say a word until school.

“Ah, here it is!”

Golem, who was leading the way, came to the inside room on the topmost floor of the school building and stopped right in front of the wooden door. The plastic panel affixed to the door read ‘Headmaster’s Office’ in hard-copy script.

Shusaku stood in front of the principal’s office of the school he was visiting for the first time, looking a little wary.

“What’s wrong? Hurry up and get inside!”

Shusaku peered at Golem’s face while pointing at the door to the principal’s office.

“Yay, yay…let’s go in together, shall we?”

“What did you say? You’re not a little kid, going in alone.”

It’s really true to say that.

“So, I’m off.”

Golem left those words and turned around, hissing and hissing as he walked back the way he came.

After a long time after Shusaku watched her go, he finally decided to knock on the door of the principal’s office.

“Yay, yay, what the heck is going on in the fruit forest today? It’s so weird!”

“I don’t know!”

The female classmates looked at Golem, who was sitting in his own seat by the window, muffled, while one of the female classmates asked just that, and the one asked shook her head, and the two of them murmured.

“I don’t know yeah, she’s been like this since this morning…”

“What is it about? It can’t be that, can it?”

“If so, that’s pretty serious!”

Unaware that she was now the subject of squeaky-clean discussion among the other students, Golem leaned both elbows on the table with a deep frown.

What’s going on, really!

First of all, it was the emotional factor that made her feel ”angry”, but in fact, it was more than that, as if her heart was being cut like a knife, an agitated mood was raging in the sea of the young girl’s heart.

Why…why “she cuts hair!” I don’t know. I can’t tell you myself, but I think it’s probably because of someone who thought it would turn out that way!

The scene of the day I cut my hair while crying reawakens again from the abyss of memory.

In the saddest way possible, it’s been more than ten years since I met my childhood sweetheart! Without any contact at all, he just suddenly came to my house and said that he would live with us from today.

It had come so suddenly that Golem hadn’t even adjusted her mood yet. And now she herself seems to be eagerly seeking the real answer hidden in her heart, what is the best thing to do? Actually I do not know!

What should I do? What should I do? When I think of meeting you after so long, and being asked to cut your hair like that again, should I say that I used to cut my hair like that when I was a kid? Should I say that I used to cut my hair like that when I was a kid?

That guy is no longer the ‘Osho’ who used to love me, but a complete stranger.

Then…then last night, when he appeared in my room with such determination…

I didn’t think it would be a decent thing to actually rush into my room naked in the room of a seventeen year old virgin, and in fact at that time, Golem clearly saw Shuusaku’s Body of a Man.

His…alter seems to be swollen up like he’s sick, but like me there’s some hair growing all over that side as well…it’s nothing like what I used to see when I was in the bath together as a kid!

Just remembering that time like that still made her cheeks turn red quickly.

And from his seat next to the window, a blushing Golem brooded alone, in a classroom filled with noisy voices before classwork became official.

“Good morning to you!”

“Yay, good morning!”

“Morning!”

Everywhere is filled with the sounds of morning greetings to each other, and everyone is in high spirits talking about those topics they watched on TV yesterday, or the results of the J-League game.

Soon after the bell rang, the instructor of the grade entered the noisy classroom, dressed in tights, he looked like a physical education teacher, but in fact he also taught modern Mandarin. As soon as the tutor stepped up to the podium, the students waited in silence for the start of the morning’s teacher-student seminar.

However, Kokurin, whose mind was still filled with the practice, did not listen to the lecture as usual.

“…Yea, the connecting matter is…the so-called reason…and that…transfer student is…”

Golem wasn’t even listening to what the teacher was saying, but one last comment caught her attention.

Transfer student?

Bad vibes quickly surfaced in Golem’s mind.

The leveled instructor spoke quickly from the entrance to the classroom, to the outside.

“Takanashi-kun, come in!”

As soon as she saw Shusaku walk into the classroom, Golem kicked up her chair and stood up, suddenly making strange and absurd speech and behavior and screaming out.

“Aaah!”

The eyes of the grade-school instructors and their classmates were turned to the fruit grove.

“Yah, ah yah…”

Golem dazedly pointed at Shusaku who was showing a light smile.

“Why, did you come here?”

“What do you mean…”

“It’s not like this is the only class in the school, so you don’t have to be in the same class as me on purpose!”

“It’s not too late for you to say something like that…”

Being in the same class as Golem was a complete fluke, and originally Shusaku hadn’t wanted it!

“What? Golem you know him?”

“What is your relationship?”

“Maybe it’s her boyfriend?”

Golem, who had become the focus of everyone’s attention, kept receiving sneering inquiries from his classmates’ side.

“Don’t say those boring things!”

Golem blushed and denied the so-called “boyfriend?” questions. questions.

“Because he had a family emergency and was just living with them!”

Actually, she should have said that.

“We’re just living together because he had a temporary family emergency!”

Unexpectedly, she said so.

The other classmates thus caught her speech disorder, while clamoring noisily saying, “Horny! Natsukawa, living with someone!”

“Don’t say it, don’t say it!”

“Hey-hey-hey-hey,” heckling and jeering classmates rioted through the classroom as Golem shouted angrily, “Cohabitation, cohabitation! It’s not like that!”

“Hey, you guys be quiet!”

Faced with the commotion in the class, the grade instructor panicked and spoke loudly, trying to stop it. But high school students nowadays were really hard to discipline, completely unable to quiet down!

Temporary transfers suck…

Standing next to the podium and watching the commotion in the classroom, the kind of uneasiness that he had imagined earlier welled up in Shusaku’s heart. He didn’t realize that he had guessed that uneasiness correctly.

“I’m back!”

Shusaku, who had said the words, walked through the front door and casually closed it behind him before suddenly lowering his head and sighing.

“Ha…” what a lousy day!

After this Golem never spoke or looked at Shusaku again. Get close to her and talk to her, will you? Kokorin was upset by the snide comments from the boys in her class who had no idea how considerate they were, and she frowned deeply the whole day, and Kokorin’s sad look made Shusaku feel guilty. After class, Kokorin says she’s going to a movie and quickly leaves on her own, so Shusaku has to walk back by himself, using his vague memory of the road.

Bite…

As soon as I got home, the tension slackened throughout, but the exhaustion from school came up suddenly.

Why are you so tired today? The first day of the transfer is screaming tired.

But all of this simply isn’t over yet. When Golem came back from the movie, he had to meet up with Golem who was even more unpleasant than yesterday. Because of these things, Shusaku was in a heavy mood.

This state of affairs won’t be just for one day today, but will probably continue for the next two years from now.

Yesterday it would have been nice if he had gotten on good terms with Golem… Shusaku thought innocently, but trying to salvage the bad impression in Golem’s mind only now might be difficult, and it might even turn out to be a mistake and make Golem think worse of him instead.

Shusaku placed his book bag on the footrest mat and made a noise as he took off his sneakers, loudly informing him that he was back.

“I’m home─” but the house was silent and no one answered him.

Shusaku, who has been a key child since he was six years old, is used to a home that doesn’t respond, but still wants to say “I’m home!” again.

He had been looking forward to hearing “You’re back” for a long time, but now he was disappointed.

No one was home…he thought like this. Since the entrance door was locked, no one should be home. Feeling a bit strange, he found Sayuri’s message on the table as soon as he walked into the dining room.

“I’m going out to do a little shopping, and the snacks are in the cupboard.”

Do the treats go in the cupboard?

This brought back nostalgia, and a smile spread across Shusaku’s face. When I was a child, I was excited to open the cupboard when I got home and found three trays of doughnuts stacked two on top of each other. They were for Korin, Nana and Shusaku.

Speaking of which, it had been so long ago… a warm feeling welled up in his heart.

Shusaku reached for the donut plate, but thought…

“No, go change and wash your hands before you eat!”

As if Shusaku had heard Sayuri say so, he stopped his hand.

Those words, which I’m afraid were spoken by my mother who died when I was young, came out of Sayuri’s mouth, causing Shusaku’s memories to awaken again.

Those words──actually it was just a thought of that kind of tone──but as said before, he still wanted to change his clothes first. So Shusaku undid the buttons of the collar one by one from top to bottom while climbing up to the second floor and opening the door of his room.

Shusaku’s room was a three-ping Western-style room with a plush carpet on the floor, and his luggage, which had not been organized yesterday, was strewn about the room in a messy manner. There was a table on the far wall facing the door, and a bed next to the table.

And then, in that bed was Nana!

Facing Shusaku, who was standing in the doorway, Nana slowly spread her legs and lay on her back, her face still flushed as if she had just taken a bath. Taking off her gray facecloth jacket and undershirt, she placed them on the bed sheet not far from her body, and beside the bed, she placed a prominent mascot rabbit and her junior high school bag. Nana didn’t seem to have gone straight to her room, but came here right after she got home from school.

The top button was still undone, and the chest area of the white shirt was open for a large portion of it. the A-cup undergarment was pushed upwards, undulating slightly as if the petals of a rose were covering it.

The peak of the left breast had the appearance of having been carved with a chisel, in that the pale cherry colored nipple was carved with short indentations and stood pointed like that. The right breast was wrapped around the entirety of the left palm without being able to peek at the nipple.

The watery jade-like panties wrapped around the base of her left foot had shrunk into a ball, the folds of white sock lace hidden from view. She lifted her plaid pleated skirt upward, and boldly exposed the hairless slit below her navel.

The thirteen year old girl’s secret place was almost a super long upright groove line. The tightly closed slit was oozing clear juice from the inside, and the shallow insertion of the middle finger of her right hand had caused her secret place to bloom slightly, allowing a peek at the pretty pink slime.

It was as if she was being invaded by someone, and her panicked gasps were even more remote & exciting than her original nudity.

To Shusaku, the moment may not have been completely clear to him. However, everything Nana did on the bed, especially when she was just about to climax, was clear to him.

Bang!

Seeing something he shouldn’t, Shusaku shut the door in a panic.

So…so…what was Nana doing just now?

“What’s that?” he asked himself, but he could only answer himself, “Nana’s masturbating, I think.”

But why is it on the bed in my room? If he hadn’t seen it with his own eyes, he would really find it hard to believe.

The first reaction was also the easiest answer – Shusaku, who thought he was in the wrong room, looked around a little.

At the end of the second floor corridor there are doors on both sides, on the left is Golem’s room which I broke into naked last night and got kicked out of, so the room opposite is…

My…room ah…

I’m not going to say that I have to move my room so soon, I shouldn’t be able to even get my room wrong in such a simple house!

He was really shocked, such exuberant and passionate lust, he had only seen it in his dreams, hadn’t he?

It’s really bad to have the kind of erotic high dreams I had this morning while the sensation of sleep loss is still deep in my mind.

Anyway, I guess she’s done! So Shusaku warily opened the door and peered into the room.

The hem that had lifted her skirt upwards had been pulled down again, and Nana, who was pulling her shirt back up, was sitting on the bed in a girlish position. Since she was deeply bowing her head, the front hair that was hanging down covered her eyes, so it was impossible to peek at her expression. Regarding the sides of the hair, it was wrapped with ribbons. Shusaku thought that maybe he was being overly concerned, but it looked as if she was mentally acting up.

Shusaku walked into the room and placed the book behind the door, then casually closed the door behind him and walked over to the bed.

“Ah─Nana-san…”

Once she heard the timid voice, Nana slowly raised her face. Blushing because she felt shameful, her round eyes gurgled.

Ah, bugger!

A level one alert alarm sounded in Shusaku’s head.

Within Naina’s large eyes, tears welled up in the twinkling of an eye. And as she held back the tears that welled up on her face, the swoosh collapsed, and so she cried out as if she were breaking the bank.

“Oooo…oooo…wahhh─”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa…”

If there’s one thing that a teenager of Shusaku’s age is more imbecilic at, it’s this matter of crying to a girl, and especially Shusaku, who seldom comes into contact with girls, can only sit at a loss for words in front of Nana, who can’t stop crying.

“Ah! This, don’t cry…”

“That, that, that…but, if you see me do something like that, Naina I won’t be able to get married.”

It’s not that much of a stretch! Shusaku sandwiched his negative words without giving Nana a chance to take advantage of them.

“All of it…all of it, the way you saw it all, the way Nana Peak came alive, and the way she got that side wet with those nasty fingers…”

For these too clear words of Naina, instead of replacing Lai Shuzaku’s blushing.

“Ah!” Shusaku’s entire dumbfounded stupefied, half unable to say a word.

“So…so…are you going to tell people that…Nana is…is very erotic right, brother?”

“No, I wouldn’t do that!” Shusaku denied hastily.

After such an intrusion into her heart, the only thing Shusaku wanted to do was how he was going to comfort the crying Nana.

“No…no matter what, calmly think of something, and never get angry. Nana, Nana-sama…”

“Uh…”

Nana, who had managed to stop crying, wrinkled her nose and swallowed several times before reluctantly starting to talk.

“Oops, Nana is holding a lot of interest because her sister isn’t here and she’s curious about the boys’ room and wants to see what’s going on in there.”

Nana is a thirteen year old middle school student. She is at the age when she starts to be interested in the opposite sex.

So when it comes to wanting to peek into a boy’s room, it’s something that Shusaku can understand.

“But, I just think it’s bad to creep in, if only it were just that…”

The conversation stopped abruptly, and Nana rolled her eyes at Shusaku, who was standing beside the bed, with a so-called “angry” expression.

Nana continued by pretending to be angry at Shusaku.

“But looking through the shelves and drawers, I couldn’t find anything interesting…”

After hearing her search the room, Shusaku, who had secretly hidden photo magazines and pornographic manga himself, was not surprised. But fortunately, it wasn’t found by her.

“So Nana, discouraged, lay down on her brother’s bed, and soon afterward began to faint…”

Once again, Nana’s paused her words, but this time she didn’t peer at Shusaku’s expression, but rather as if she had something difficult to say.

“Nana, do you usually lie on the bed when you masturbate?”

“…！”

Shusaku’s eyes went wide at the fact that he had even said such a thing, and he was surprised himself.

“I was thinking about the delightful things my brother is doing on this bed too, wasn’t I? Imagining how strange that mood would change if my brother masturbated on the bed, so just now…”

“Just now” seems to be a reference to masturbation.

The general ins and outs of this were known to him, but to Shuusaku, who possessed general common sense, he had to be surprised.

Since that first meeting, I think her heart has been taken away a bit, shouldn’t it be done on this side of the…

“…”

Shusaku, who was surprised by Nana’s lack of prioritization in her actions, wondered if he would have been in the same situation…

Sneaking into Sayuri’s room, lying on the bed filled with the scent of a woman, and having lustful fantasies…

Even in that place, I’m afraid I’ve had an erection for a long time, even though it hasn’t started yet. So it was time to go back to my room, treat the delusion I’d just had as a side dish, and start exercising my self-pleasure, which was no different from masturbation.

When you think about it like that, what Nana did can’t be generalized to accuse her of being a pornographer. In any case it’s a sensitive matter, so it’s better not to pursue it, right? Just let the matter of seeing the slippery water flowing out be treated as something between the two of them.

While Shusaku was figuring out how he was going to solve this matter, Nana, who was on the bed with her head hanging down and her head lowered, suddenly said to him, “Niinii, you’ve seen that place of Nana’s, haven’t you…”

“Yeah?”

Since it happened so suddenly, and for a moment Shusaku couldn’t lie, he answered in a tone that was affirmative, albeit ambiguous.

“Ah, uh…”

“Sure enough…sure enough you saw it!”

“No… that… only saw a little bit…”

“And you’re trying to cheat.”

Nana glared at Shusaku’s face with eyes that still retained tears, while cocking her mouth.

“My brother is the only one who has seen my most private place, and you’re trying to cheat, it’s not fair!”

Things that were on the verge of being resolved have become strange once again.

“Why do you say that…”

He had only watched her masturbate alone in her room, and although it was true that he had actually seen that young girl’s tender secret place, because he had seen it accidentally, it would be unreasonable for Shusaku to blame him for what he had supposedly “seen”.

“It’s simply Naina…”

Shusaku, who had been trying his best to defend himself, saw Nana’s tear-filled eyes and obediently shut his mouth.

Nana, who saw through Shusaku’s inability to do anything about the tears, summoned up her girlish instincts to utilize her cunning nature, her eyes still filled with teardrops.

“Niinii’s thing… Niinii’s thing must be shown to me too, come on! Show it to me quickly, because Nana’s place has only been seen by Lily-san and Niinii, so I want to see Niinii’s thing too.”

“Yeah!”

How can you ask for such a…

Shusaku thought to himself, she couldn’t have let me see that on purpose! For that matter and asking for this price, that’s really what’s called crooked reasoning.

If Nana was rejected out of hand, then that situation just now might happen again. If she complained to Sayuri…

The atmosphere would have been awkward if this had come out, and that must have cast a dark shadow on future cohabitation!

What’s more, if this matter reaches Golem’s ears…

Shusaku conjured up unimaginable images in his mind while his throat felt as if it was being held tightly.

In order to avoid those unnecessary situations, there was only one solution though, and even though he was very reluctant, he had to accept Nana’s request.

Hugh had this knowledge in order to get through a smooth cohabitation.

“I… I know… but I have one request… I can’t tell anyone about this.”

“Mhm!” Nana nodded her head innocently as if she were a small child, while casting her eyes to Shusaku’s crotch standing by the bed.

That majestic thing…

As things turned out like this, in Shusaku’s mind, despite his reluctance, he pulled down the zipper of his pants. However, before his firm will could be shaken, he pulled out the symbol of manhood from the front opening of the white underwear. As soon as his part, which was sleeping in the warm underwear, came into contact with the air in the room, it felt cold and shivered.

The parting of a seventeen year old boy who hadn’t tasted sweet love juice since he was born had a beautiful apple-like color. It’s a normal size, just like a normal person. Is it the result of frequent masturbation? The tip of the unsexed part was showing a large portion from the skin covering the front.

“Wow…” Nana, who was seeing a man’s body other than her father’s for the first time, revealed a small sigh of admiration just like that.

This is brother’s baby…

It didn’t seem like it would be as gross as expected, and Naina looked on with focused eyes as if she’d seen a scared critter.

bolt

Curiosity blossomed from Naina’s lovely eyes.

Needless to say, being looked at by a girl like this was a first for Shusaku! The doppelganger, who wasn’t used to being viewed like this, was bathed in the unbridled sight of the young girl, and curled up as if feeling ashamed.

“So…cute…”

Even the important parts that hadn’t been seen even by the same sex, because of the shame of being exposed to the gaze of the opposite sex like that, Shusaku blushed and shifted his eyes to the ceiling where there was nothing at all.

“Is… is this okay?”

Shuusaku demanded with a blush, wishing that he could immediately retract his important parts and avoid the embarrassment of being stared at by the opposite sex.

“No way!” Nana ruthlessly rejected Shusaku’s request with a single word.

“Brother, what you just saw was Nana masturbating, right? So brother is going to do the same thing to me.”

“But this is so unreasonable.”

“Why?”

Shusaku was unable to answer for a moment at her innocent inquiry.

“To say why, that’s, that’s…”

“Is it because the doppelganger didn’t get bigger?”

Nana, who was looking at the powerless and downcast doppelganger with eyes like a kitten’s, guessed the correct answer right on the spot.

“So… so if Nana is shy in looking, then the alter will get bigger? If you’re in an erotic mood, you can masturbate, right?”

“What!” Shusaku was dumbfounded with surprise.

How does such a young girl know? How could she have such correct knowledge about the male anatomy?

But while Nene’s passage has some things right, there are also some things that have to be denied.

I don’t think it’s going to be just like that. The doctor said it’s going to get longer. But if it continues like this from now on, it won’t do to go beyond the realm of games in order to satisfy the curiosity that fills me. In old-fashioned terms, it’s going to be “The Peach Game”. The Natsukawa family, which was full of girls, could not allow such a thing to happen.

“Hey, stop saying stupid things, since it’s just a game with Nana, it’s over here!”

To say something like that on this occasion to make a perfunctory statement, in the case of Shusaku, who was staying at Natsukawa’s house, Shusaku certainly knew the way to respond to it. But who was it that was hiding in the boy’s heart that would prevent him from doing something like that?

“…”

Nana’s question seemed to be an attempt to extract his dangerous answer, so Shusaku didn’t answer anything without a word as if he was containing a stick.

In fact, it was impossible to find the words to answer her.

The result from now was that Nana was allowed to lead him to evil expectations, but Shusaku was silent as if he was avoiding his responsibility.

“Nana, to make brother’s baby bigger ah, it’s a joint effort, it won’t work if it’s just me alone, so hearing you say that…”

Nana, who thought that Shusaku’s silence was a sure meaning, took it upon herself to unbutton the front of her shirt. On the other hand also unbuttoned the concealed clasp of the bra, as the bra that had no hooks to fasten it, just slipped down from its original position.

“Ah!”

“Uh-huh!”

There was really no need to wear a bra at all, nay she pushed upwards once again while exposing her young breasts.

It is really puzzling to call breasts, which are just beginning to expand after a long time, breasts just because they are a little thicker in subcutaneous fat than other parts of the body.

At the top of the smooth mound was a coin-sized piece of areola, not pigmented, almost the same color as the skin, blurred as if it had been trampled.

Because when Shusaku was at his wits’ end due to the incessant crying, Nana’s cute nipples were still buried in the areola because the excitement of sexual desire was still calm. At first glance, in the center of that light pink color, it was slightly plunged and invisible.

“These are Nana’s breasts, mine are very small when compared to Lily-san’s, but if we do this…”

With her left hand, Nana pressed her left hand against her right breast, and with the belly of that beautiful middle finger, she pressed it against the soft skin and gently began to rub it.

“…A good fingertip stroke would tickle me.”

Following Nana’s explanation, the dimpled nipple reacted to the fingertip’s stimulation and quickly hardened. But the breasts of a young girl who would soon be meeting her first period, even if they were fully hardened they were still the size of a grain of rice, and it felt like at best it could only be described as a large pimple… If I hadn’t done it that way just now on that occasion, would it have been an erection for sure?

“Look, it’s angry.”

As soon as Nanoha moved the slightly swollen peak away with her middle finger, she revealed the sharp, hard protrusion of her crotch to Shusaku, who was towering over her.

“Nay…Ms. Nay.”

As soon as he saw the obvious sexual reaction, Shusaku used a hoarse voice in front of Nana’s breasts and couldn’t even speak.

“No, that kind of thing!”

“Oops! No, you can’t do that!”

There were many other things that had to be said, I suppose! But those words choked in the throat of Shusaku, who was plagued by evil thoughts, and could not come out of his mouth.

“What’s wrong? Is seeing Nana’s boobs as boring as seeing the Koran?”

Nana’s heart was full of anticipation for her brother’s baby to get bigger, but Shusaku’s baby was still lowered, with no sign of expansion at all.

As expected, to Shusaku, Nana’s completely undeveloped breasts simply failed to arouse his interest.

Especially those cute thirteen year old teenage boobs, it’s just a little too small to be used as a sex object, isn’t it?

But she was so adorable that she caught his eye, and even though his insides were poofing, poofing, poofing, there was that so-called ‘doing something you shouldn’t have done’ guilt floating around, and thus it simply couldn’t be combined with the so-called real sexual urges.

Surely, breasts as small as Nana’s don’t work?

Nana was a little shocked to see Shusaku’s dick unresponsive. But if the breasts don’t work, there’s still that side ah…….revitalize yourself!

“So, let’s show you down there next.”

Nana switched from a very ladylike sitting position to another vulgar one, with her legs spread wide apart, and since her skirt was very short, it seemed like she could see important places just by sitting like that.

But for Shusaku, who was standing on the edge of the bed and looking down from above, he couldn’t see the inside of the skirt because of the angle. At that moment, he knelt down and kept holding back, peering into the dark inner thighs.

Shusaku swallowed several times, and the still-unobvious knot in his throat was fluctuating up and down in an exaggerated manner. Although those still underdeveloped breasts really didn’t arouse Shusaku’s sexual desire, he felt that if he compared it to what he had imagined during his usual masturbation, the difference between what he was seeing now from the girl’s short skirt was really big.

The water-jade molded panties that were wrapped around his left heel, in the hidden breathing area under the skirt, were now telling him that he had been presented with exposure.

Naina stood up and spread her knees slowly.

“──！”

The maiden’s secret cleft was reflected in Shusaku’s eyes.

Since there was no mosaic, and since there was no grass covering that area of Nana’s, that secret place was completely exposed to Shusaku’s eyes.

For some reason, Shusaku was reminded of a “chick’s bean curd bun”, and carved just a slit in that soft, swollen pubic mound. Shusaku had just glanced at it, and there was already a little bit of clear juice oozing out from the area less than a finger’s width.

The female structure is not very satisfactory, and it is probably easier for a teenager of this age, who tends to have a refusal reaction to the vivid sexual characteristics of a girl, to accept the complicated and marvelous private parts of a mature woman!

Private, private …

Shusaku, who had previously been unable to arouse his sexual desire for her slightly swollen breasts, now seemed to be particularly excited about the slit that was completely exposed without a cover.

First of all, it’s private.

There would be such a situation, perhaps because all along that place was usually hidden in the panties, so as soon as that secret place that couldn’t be peeked at was mentioned, that innocent Shusaku felt as if he was about to get a nosebleed.

Shusaku, whose blood was rising in his brain, seemed to have forgotten about the matter of Nana being the object of his sexual desire at such a young age, that he would be living together with them under the same roof for two years from now.

But the fact that I’m seeing a girl’s most shameful place─that is, her private parts…is just floating around.

The spongy body in the crotch was filled with blood mixed with lust, and the lowered penis suddenly increased in size, and soon the long stalk with its floating veins swooshed up as if it were the neck of a goose or duck sticking outward, and then pushed away the skin that covered the stalk.

“Wow…”

Nana was simply dumbfounded at the fact that the male sex organs could change so drastically.

Whenever a man got aroused, his doppelganger would get an erection, and although she was already aware of this kind of thing, what was it actually like? It had always been a mystery to her.

That mystery, now just around the corner is about to be solved.

Speaking of splitting, such a sudden erection…

She knew about the so-called enlargement thing, but such rapidity and transformation into such a shape was not quite what she had originally expected. It was like watching a science fiction movie.

But the split that stood out from the loose pants that were completely open and suddenly became the male organ of attention was something you couldn’t see on TV and movies and it was something very appealing and real, huh?

“Niinii’s doppelganger got bigger yay!”

Nana’s eyes, which were shining with anticipation, moved from her already fully erect doppelganger to Shusaku’s face.

“In that case, you can masturbate, right!”

“Ah, uh…”

Enduring the secret feelings of wanting to see a girl, you can’t regain your peace after all, ah!

Thoughts of regret welled up very strongly in Shusaku’s mind, but the whole root of the split that made the effort was swept up in the whirlpool of the same and strong desire.

Do it to me faster, make me spit out that long pent up stuff, that tense hardened almost cracked baby, and just keep urging the repair work.

Even for a healthy seventeen year old in the prime of his blood, telling it to get an erection without being seduced by anything is impossible.

“That was your deal with Nana, you’re the one who promised to let me watch my brother masturbate on his own la!”

Being urged by the half-naked Nana, Shusaku’s right hand unconsciously went to his own crotch, and his fingers grasped the inner rod that was towering at a wide angle, rubbing it like that and starting to stroke it back and forth.

Snort, snort…

Holding the already fully erect doppelganger, gently holding it and doing a back and forth motion over and over again, there was a big difference between that and when a girl was doing it alone.

It’s all about the boy’s masturbation…

Why do the boys in my class call masturbation “chewing”? I didn’t think it was possible, but is that what it is?

Nana, who was watching with great interest, gazed at the masturbatory behavior of Shusaku, who was four years older than her, with only one question in her mind being explained away.

Shusaku’s split, which had increased in blood color after rubbing it with his palms, got bigger again. In front of that, the front end that had managed to completely peel off was an extraordinarily pretty pink color, and Naina thought it seemed like fresh cod roe.

The so-called sex is the thing about penetrating the crack in your crotch with your dick. Nana has known about it since the fourth grade. But, now the towering penis in my brother’s crotch, I don’t think it would fit into my own tiny crack.

That thing will definitely break Nana’s one if it’s inserted…

Naina fantasized to herself.

If the fully erected part of Shusaku is forced to penetrate, the consequences are imaginable, and although I am afraid of the so-called “pain”, why is it so painful as if it were a knife in my heart?

Naina was puzzled and speculated wildly.

On the other hand, Shusaku was concentrating on masturbating while standing over there, completely unaware that deep inside Nana’s heart, the desire to be penetrated was secretly sprouting. This girl younger than himself that he saw in front of him, if he did this nasty behavior to her he should be resisted, right?

But for a thirteen year old girl with exposed breasts and private parts, it’s impossible to stop once you’ve done it, and the emotions are so high that it’s just too much to bear.

Doing that, as he started to come to stroke the rod with his hands, Shusaku’s eyes bet on Nana’s secret cleft as if he wanted to devour it.

Private parts…Nana’s private parts…

Seeing the female sexual organs for the first time, the view completely danced in that teenager’s head as if he had already done that shit.

Soon from the tip of the penis, the transparent mucus oozed out. After a few drops in the front, it gushed out next, traveling from the crack of the bell like a million ants to the depths of the front of the doppelganger and stopping.

As if in response to Shusaku, Nana’s crack slowly began to secrete new love juice as well.

While Shusaku was masturbating, Nana seemed to be excited as well, her cheeks had swooned into a rich pink cherry color.

Somehow the little spikes on the as-yet untouched biceps had hardened as well.

Brother rubbing his baby so desperately like that, it must have been very comfortable while doing that…

The enlarged and reddened baby must not be sick, I thought. Now it also almost seems like it’s about to burst, from the blood-soaked tip to the root that’s full of power, the hand holding the meat pole is pumping back and forth in a panic. This is completely different from a girl masturbating, as if something is trying to whisk something away in a sexually charged manner.

As soon as I saw Shusaku’s posture that was pumping hard with the goal of pleasure, and the precocious girl who knew the taste of masturbation was already wet near her crotch, my own nasty place became eager to comfort it.

Why is Niinii the only one comfortable there by himself, he’s so very sneaky. Niinii can even masturbate in front of Nana, so it should be okay for Nana to masturbate in front of Niinii!

As soon as the young girl asked his permission, she slid her right hand into the groin of her thigh. With a slightly curved finger, she nourishingly caressed the secret slit that was starting to get slippery.

“Uh…”

Nana’s body was shivering slightly due to intoxication, and a moaning sound came out from her nose, and now with just a little touch, as if she was going to jump into a swimming pool, there was a kind of preparatory work of showering with water on the side first, and her middle finger went back and forth on the bit from the very top of the crack to a little bit below it, and she started to caress it herself.

Hmm…

The fingertips, moistened by love juices, spread the tightly closed petals apart while almost being swallowed by the uncovered slit.

Nana’s desire to watch Shusaku masturbate became so strong and unsatisfied that she began to masturbate herself, and Shusaku was slightly taken aback by the sight, so he stopped caressing his baby.

“Naina-sama…”

“After watching brother rubbing his baby, why does Nana get so aroused as well…” said Nana while looking up at Shusaku’s face with moist eyes while speaking in an excited and sad voice.

“Therefore, Nana also…Nana masturbated together.” Shuusaku said with difficulty.

When it comes to masturbating together, no matter how much you think about it, it doesn’t feel very appropriate. In the brain of Shusaku, who was buried in masturbation, he felt worried.

But to Shusaku, he couldn’t shake his head to reject her. The desire to ejaculate that welled up from deep in his loins had long been too much for the power of reason to suppress.

Speaking of which, Shusaku felt ashamed if he masturbated in front of Nana, but he couldn’t stop the action, so he continued the pumping motion of his hand.

So begins the masturbation of a seventeen year old virginal teenager and a thirteen year old precocious girl each in front of the other.

Nana used the middle finger of her right hand on the very obvious young crack and slowly drilled in. She used both hands to spread the smooth-touch lips, and as soon as she touched the narrow cave at the bottom of the secret cleft, muddy from love juices, and pressed, she ran her fingertips over the edge of the entrance in a slow back and forth motion in a clockwise direction.

This would have been the way a young girl who had learned to masturbate before had discovered it by trying it herself many times!

This has a feel to it, doesn’t it!

Zip, zip, zip…

As the water of lust continued to flow out of her muddy crotch, in order to enjoy the insatiable Nana even more, she used her other hand to boldly reach for her breasts. Using her palm, she gently pressed it against her swollen right breast and gently massaged it. Filled with excitement, Nana unknowingly increased the strength of rubbing her breasts.

Those breasts that were just starting to develop were particularly sensitive, and even a little bit of force would cause pain. But the desire to rub it more strongly made Nana endure the pain while shaking her body and subtly adjusting the strength of the caressing force.

“Ah…hoo…hoo…”

Naina’s lips were rubbed with apple flavored lip balm, and she had begun to intermittently exude a lovely panting sound.

The hard, albeit small, peak allowed the slow-moving palm to grip it from bottom to top to prove that it too had feminine features.

Nana used her hands, to fondle her underdeveloped breasts, and while Shusaku felt extremely ashamed to see her do so, his lust burned even more vigorously.

Nana, whose lust was already high in her body, immediately began to show a lustful reaction.

“Ah…yah…ah yah…!”

Fierce pleasure shook her back, and Nana, who was sitting in this sad position, fell down just like that, while becoming supine on the bed. Just like that, her face turned to Shusaku’s crotch, and her fiery sight surrounded the thing that stood erect. That flat chest, too, didn’t collapse in shape due to lying flat and its own weight, and from the side, her breasts instead looked a bit bigger than when she was standing.

Nana’s hand that caressed the secret cleft was utilized with just the right amount of vigor, and she spread her thighs open without feeling the least bit ashamed. From the crotch that had become slippery, it was as if the scent of lively sex was about to rise.

Therefore, adopting the position where it was easier to enjoy the pleasure, the movement of the finger that was playing with the secret pussy also changed. The middle finger that was touching the area near the entrance had completely penetrated into the cave by the first joint, and with the help of the rich lubricant, it was possible to move it in and out a little bit. In addition, Nana’s palm was exerting force along the curved surface of the pubic mound, giving a pleasant and comfortable pressure on the already engorged and swollen secret pussy. Love liquid overflowed from the small gap, traveling to the petals, and then flowing to the asshole of the buttocks.

Squeakpoof, squeakpoof, squeakpoof…

Nana’s fingers moved in and out of that virginal pussy hole, zipping! Zip Zip Zip resounded with lewd sounds.

“Ah!” Shusaku couldn’t help but let out a gasp as well.

In fact his erect parting was tempted to take the place of her tiny fingers and penetrate the young girl’s secret cleft. To penetrate deeply into Naina’s body with such a full parting.

“No, no!”

These bad things, these impermissible things, one must not, one must keep them! One must keep it, but the more one does this the more the animalistic desire rises.

As if Shusaku had forgotten everything, his head went blank, so he accelerated the pivoting motion of his right hand. Why? Because if he doesn’t sublimate the rising lust from masturbation, maybe he won’t be able to hold back and invade Nana.

Pfft…

The accelerated movements of his right hand, repeated the teenager’s fragile erection to the point where it was ready to explode at the touch of a button.

“Nana-san, I… have…”

Nana sensed Shusaku’s urgent voice, as if he had something to say.

“Want to cum?”

“Uh, uh…”

“Then, seal it on Naina’s…Naina’s body!”

The fact that Nana would say that was due to the strong desire within her body that was tending to do so, and the reason why she didn’t ask Shusaku to actually penetrate, but only to ejaculate, was a choice she made after weighing her fear of a huge male doppelganger against her own strong desire.

“…”

Shusaku, who was surprised, was even more dumbfounded by Nana’s next action.

She spread her legs hard on the bed, her ass sweating slightly as she slowly pushed up into Shusaku’s crotch. Nana, whose body was sunk into the bed, had her love-stained index and middle fingers spreading the petals, and the crack was widened just the same.

Ah…

With her own hand, the young girl barely forced the virginal bud to blossom, filling the wine glass made in the shape of a pink petal with enough lewd nectar. The clear liquid could be seen at the bottom of the crooked diamond shape, as if one could insert a finger into that lovely cavern. She exposed the most intimate parts of a woman’s body, a bud had slowly shrunk between the slightly pigmented strands, and these were clearly glimpsed.

The pain was getting stronger, but Nana rubbed it gently while pouring it out with a sad look in her eyes.

“Please, cum! Just spread brother’s cum all over Nana’s shameful place!”

Pull out your semen on that big, gaping bud-

Even though the desire to penetrate was rolling around passionately, Shusaku, who couldn’t cross the last line of defense, was in dire need of a solution to his dilemma.

The strong desire to ejaculate drove him, and the part of his body that was attached to his lower abdomen erected vigorously, causing his lower body to tilt downward while aiming at Nana’s femur. While reluctantly betting on this rod, the skin was pulled from the root, and a final rubbing was done.

“Nai…Nai Nai-sama!”

At the same time as Shusaku called out, white liquid erupted from the front of the shiny and smooth split.

Poof!

The white tracer bullets that beautifully hit her secret place spread out as soon as they hit her secret place. The pretty flesh-colored slit was soiled with a pasty white liquid because it hadn’t been penetrated by a man yet.

Since Nana was completely prepared, the flesh that was only slightly stimulated, the cracks in the mucous membrane climaxed the instant warm love juice gushed out.

“Uh-huh!”

As if being touched by a high-voltage electric current, Nana’s body formed a beautiful curve, and clutched in her left hand were the cute and crookedly shaped breasts.

Shoo, shoo, shoo, shoo!

Targeting the high protruding pubic mound, the busily pumping erection spewed out thick semen continuously.

Spraying brother’s cum on Nana…Nana’s private parts…

Nana, whose consciousness had gone blank, could feel the desire to repair her work pouring out at the entrance inside herself.

After the sudden stab of extreme pleasure, the arch formed by that immature body collapsed all of a sudden, and the little ass, which was originally high in the air, collapsed helplessly onto the bed, leaving visible stains on the sheets, which were drenched in sweat and love juices.

A mountain of orgasms continued to assault Nana as she collapsed onto the bed’s tender limbs, unmercifully doused with copious amounts of white liquid.

Shusaku stroked his erect inner rod as if in a frenzy, crunching and twisting his hips until he strung out the last drop.

“Ah…mmm…mmm…”

Shusaku sat on his knees over there after he had fully ejaculated.

Nana rolled up her wrinkled skirt to examine it and pinched the thick semen with her fingers as if it were white earthworms. The cute, sunken belly button also stored semen.

Halfway through the launch, because the concentration of the semen became lower, the distance it flew out became longer, and it sprayed down Nana’s throat. And that thin layer on that slightly raised chest was, the white turbid liquid from the kappa line fluid.

“Hoo hoo hoo…”

Shusaku sat on his knees next to the edge of the bed, panting in panic, while Nana collapsed onto the bed, the two of them surrounded by the fishy odor of the cum that had just been ejaculated while their bodies reveled in the aftermath of pleasurable ecstasy.

Shusaku faced the table alone in his room and let out a long sigh.

Chapter 3: First Exercise

The time was about eleven o’clock at night, I think!

Since he didn’t yet have warming appliances, it was the season when it got a little chilly in the mornings and evenings, and to keep himself from catching a cold, he added a white double-breasted sweater over his aqua blue pajamas.

The messy table had an open collection of math problems, while the pencil book sitting next to it was blank, with a lot of questions that wouldn’t be finished even if they made it to tomorrow, and as if they had made absolutely no progress at all.

One reason why the exercises in math are not going well is because the problems are difficult. Two other because there are more annoying things on the mind than these topics.

What was going through Shusaku’s mind now was the “bad game” he had played with Nana this afternoon on the bed in this room. Of course, he wasn’t just indulging in these sweet memories, but he was extremely regretful.

Why did things turn out this way?

It was a marvelous process. Now if he looks back once more to see it, he naturally wouldn’t think it was a very real thing.

He was surprised that he accepted Nana’s request to “baby show me” because she definitely did not have impure motives.

I had to do this in order to prevent Nana from making a fuss about something else, and in order to have a smooth cohabitation for the next two years from now. But what was the reason?

It turned out so nasty.

For Naina, whose two eyes were filled with tears as she threatened to look at that place symbolized by the man, there seemed to be nothing he could do about that situation to deal with it. But there should have been some better method for what happened before. It was probably, I’m afraid, definitely…

“I really regret that I won’t get an evil retribution for what I did before!”

Even though Shusaku had been saying this to himself, it was too late to regret what had happened. Now that things had turned out like this, there was nothing to do but pray that Sayuri and Golem didn’t find out.

Shusaku thought that this was something that should be kept absolutely secret, and he had already told Nana again and again, so it should be fine, but she’s a forgetful girl, isn’t she? Shusaku was really feeling uneasy right now.

Before thinking about all those ‘revealed’ and ‘not revealed’ questions, the guilt of having sex with Nana, who was four years younger than himself and still in her first year of middle school, was deeply troubling Shusaku’s clean mind.

No matter what, one must die saying ‘that didn’t happen’. That would be to be blinded by temporary lust and do something like that.

“That incident” was like a vivid memory that kept reawakening over and over again in the heart of Shusaku, who was deeply reproaching himself.

The young girl gently rubbed her slightly protruding breasts, at the large and hairless slit that was propped up, and from the pink slit filled with enough love nectar gushed out white liquid. Just recalling that, Shusaku’s cheeks turned hot and red.

To do such a nasty thing with a girl younger than him…

But while regretting it, Shusaku’s crotch, which was stimulated by the obscene memories, displayed an instinctive and direct response.

Since shooting out in less than half a day’s time, Shuusaku’s split seemed to have fully recovered. However, it hadn’t yet reached the stage where it was obvious at first glance, just a feeling of power pervading near the root.

Shusaku looked down at the naughty little brother in his crotch…

You’re a guy who’s completely incapable of introspection!

Nana’s openness and generosity really surprised him. Despite thinking about this unhelpful thing, he couldn’t see her having a reflective expression at all now, instead he himself became like a stupid person whining over here.

Probably because she’s become too willful!

Shusaku, who was alone there meditating, completely failed to notice that someone had opened the door and walked into the room.

The figure quietly slipped behind Shusaku, who was whining at his doppelganger, while covering his eyes with two hands from behind.

“Who am I?”

Ah! The sudden covering of his eyes made Shusaku sit up straight in fear.

That lovely soprano voice, I’m afraid it’s Nana’s voice! Though it was said that he didn’t like naughty behavior, it seemed like it was something only she would do anyway! However, this soft touch is… as if it’s a soft touch like being pressed against an oversized jelly… and it shouldn’t be Naina’s slightly protruding thing either. Should… shouldn’t it be…?

“Miss Sayuri?”

“Oops! Exposed identity.” Sayuri’s voice whispered in his ear as she removed her hands.

Shusaku’s reasoning seems entirely correct.

As soon as the swivel chair was turned around, Sayuri’s figure immediately came into view.

The upper half of her body was wearing a light sweater, while the lower half of her body was wearing a long skirt that came down to her calves, and she looked very much like a young young woman, while the deep cleavage could be seen from the deeply plunging V-neck.

Plop! Shusaku’s heart plopped and plopped.

Although he wanted to not hang on to those things as much as possible, the charm of those plump inner globes pushing against each other and feeling her presence just this close, so no matter what his eyes didn’t want to leave that place. But he couldn’t do that, Shusaku forced himself to avert his eyes while looking up at Sayuri’s face who was showing a light smile.

“Got it right. Shocker, huh?”

“I’m sorry!” After an apology Sayuri revealed an innocent and romantic movement like a little girl, crooking her neck.

“But, why would you know it was me?”

“That’s, that’s…”

In fact, that was known because of the plump and soft feeling of touching the breasts, but Shusaku was too shy to open his mouth and could only ambiguously equivocate. Luckily Sayuri didn’t pursue the matter any further.

“Sorry to bother you, can I borrow you for a moment while you read, please?”

“Ah! Can…”

Sayuri went to the edge of the bed next to the desk and sat down with her knees bent facing Shusaku, who also turned the swivel chair back around and sat face to face with Sayuri.

“The truth is…” once Sayuri spoke, she paused before continuing.

“Shusaku-kun’s words are less than I thought…”

Because of the undeserved desire in his own heart, a tense expression appeared on Shusaku’s face.

Shouldn’t it be that the affair with Nana has been exposed…

She’s not here to tell me that my cohabitation with the Three Sisters is over for just two days?

He felt the muscles in his face twitching, and near his stomach it seemed to be cramping.

However, the next words that came out of Sayuri’s mouth were not the things that Shusaku was worried about.

“Shusaku-kun, you had a wet dream this morning, didn’t you? Those don’t seem to be peeing because there’s white…”

“…!” Shusaku was too stunned to make a sound.

Shusaku, who was already prepared to be scolded for what happened with Nana, was completely confused and his mind suddenly went blank in the face of this sudden inquiry. To compare it to boxing, it could be said that after raising his entire defense to protect his cheeks, his defenseless body was hit with a fierce blow!

I’ve been worrying about things with Nana and forgetting about everything else, and I can’t believe that I forgot all about this morning’s panties that were soiled due to dreaming, and just casually tucking them under the quilt like that.

Shusaku, who had been used to living with his father for a long time, couldn’t imagine that someone would come into his room to tidy it up while he was away. But if I think back now, it must have been during the time when I was going to school, Sayuri, who liked to take care of others, must have come to the room to help tidy it up, it must have been like that! She should have taken it for granted that she should tidy up her bed when she woke up in the morning.

Sayuri must have seen the…cum-stained panties.

Looking at the stunned Shusaku, Sayuri said in a panic, “Ah! I didn’t mean to blame you! That…it was ejaculated while you were sleeping, and that’s only natural if I’m a boy…I don’t know how that would turn out, but I don’t think it’s something to be ashamed of…”

Sayuri was afraid of hurting the teenager, who was at a sensitive age, so she desperately tried to explain.

But no matter what she said, there was no way to soothe his deepest secret and the shock of having Sayuri find out.

Through the panties, which are covered with a lot of white liquid with a strong flavor, it seems like you can see through the lewd dream that you had last night.

Ah! A gush of shame rushed upward in his brain, and Shusaku’s face reddened to his ears for a moment.

“Surely… surely…” nodded Sayuri desperately as if she suddenly understood everything.

“Is it because it builds up so full that it floods and even flows out on its own? I’ve heard that boys, normally that thing will just…shoot out on its own if it builds up enough, right?”

Compared to Shusaku’s blushing, Sayuri actually blushed along with him as she spoke.

“If worrying about us keeps us from doing that one thing, because we won’t pay attention to that one thing at all…so, it’s okay to do that one thing.”

After Sayuri finished those words in one breath, she lowered her head and added in a very, very small voice.

“But, but, what I really want to say is…” said Sayuri, momentarily, unable to speak.

The two were just silent with each other for quite a while.

Sayuri had finished the first thing she had to say, but Shusaku made no reply.

Although he said ‘it’s okay to do it’, he didn’t say anything like ‘then, start doing it from tonight’.

He didn’t know what to say in response, so he just let the minutes tick by.

“Yeah…”

Then Shusaku thought that this was not going to work, so Shusaku tried to say something because he just couldn’t stand the silence between the two of them.

Hearing Shusaku make a sound, Sayuri slowly raised her head although she was a bit embarrassed.

Her cheeks were slightly flushed like cherry blossoms, while her eyes with beautiful pupils were looking up at Shusaku’s face.

The two continued unchanged like this, and the beautiful Sayuri made Shusaku’s heart poof, poof, poof.

“That, that…”

He tried to find what he was supposed to say in that confused brain, when Sayuri stood up from the edge of the bed and made her way over to Shusaku.

The moment of tension arrived, Shuu’s upright nose mere centimeters away from the cleavage of Kohaku-hei’s breasts.

Yay…

Sayuri reached out her wrist and hugged Shusaku’s head.

“Wait, Sayuri…”

Before Shusaku could finish his sentence, his entire face was tightly wrapped around that soft chest, and Shusaku’s mouth was gagged. Sayuri’s unique body odor immediately filled Shusaku’s nostrils.

It’s a girl’s scent…

Shusaku didn’t do anything to resist the hug that wasn’t very strong either. Instead, his heartbeat became faster and his mind began to drift.

Sayuri tenderly hugged Shusaku’s head tightly.

“I’m sorry! I’m going to take good care of you, but I don’t know anything about boys.”

Shusaku’s nose poofed out and buried in the narrow space formed by the two meatballs, while having a little trouble breathing, and just staying like that, he might suffocate. But that might be a very happy death as well.

Thoughts like that swept through Shusaku’s chaotic mind.

Shusaku was just like that, sinking into Sayuri’s chest the whole time, feeling so comfortable that it made him want to sleep a little…

The mood of an innocent child came up, and on the other hand, the manly desire in his body raised its head once again. Because of Fake Sayuri’s appearance, the naughty little monk that had become tame under his underwear began to grow bigger again.

‘Ah, crap’ he thought like this, being a sad male and not knowing what to do about it.

Gulp, gulp… Shusaku swallowed heavily.

It began to fill up near the root of the babe, and the long stalk hardened, holding up the front of the very stretchy pajama pants.

Sayuri was just holding Shusaku’s head tightly like this, did she know about the changes that had taken place in his lower body?

“If you’re a man, you really can’t restrain yourself when you just think about things related to sex.”

The healthy flesh of this seventeen year old teenager wouldn’t fit if he didn’t release his semen once every two days.

“Then, if I may, to prove my apology, let me help you…”

Yeah? Help?

What in the world was that supposed to mean? Before he could think about it, Sayuri put her hand around Shusaku’s crotch. She touched his baby with her fingertips.

“Uh-huh!”

From Shusaku’s mouth, an incompetent voice came out, but it was blocked by the full breasts and turned into a blurred moan.

As if she wanted to ascertain the size of the pillar of flesh inside the tent supporting her pajama pants, Sayuri’s small hand, which was pressed tightly against his crotch, slowly increased its strength.

“Voila! Sure enough it turned out like this…”

Hyoudai boldly approached ‘that place’, but then again she didn’t seem to think that was quite the right thing to do.

Shusaku couldn’t catch his breath but felt comfortable, tilting his face up from that deep cleavage while taking a big breath.

“Sayuri-san…”

Sayuri, who had caught the evidence of her lust, interrupted Shusaku’s excited voice.

“Yeah! Leave it to me, I’ll never do what I did this morning, I’ll get you clean.”

Sayuri gave her hand away from his bulging crotch, and then knelt directly at Shusaku’s feet, whereupon she resumed her grip on the rod from her pajama pants once more.

“Ah…”

Sayuri did feel a high in her hands after glancing at Shusaku, so she immediately rubbed it gently.

With this slow stimulation through the fabric, the long hard shaft swooshed up. The cock, with an erection of about 120 degrees, pushed upward from the bottom and bulged the pajama pants.

“So tired, take them off!” Sayuri said before placing her hand by the waistband of her pajama pants.

“Hey! Lift your ass.”

Shusaku raises his waist slightly from the chair, and Sayuri’s hand hardens her pajama pants and panties and pulls them off. Because of the pressure from the elastic band of the underwear, the bottom of the erection that had grown large was bent, and because of this reaction force, the rod bounced out.

Whew!

The untouched doppelganger loomed just in front of Sayuri’s nose, while the rounded tip was aimed right between her eyebrows.

“Ah! It’s so big!”

Sayuri, who had a slight light smile at the corner of her mouth, then raised her eyes to look at Shusaku’s face.

“Get comfortable!”

“…”

Immediately after Nana followed by Sayuri, it seems my useless baby is really…really lucky.

Shusaku couldn’t even make a sound because he was too ashamed.

“Lovely pink…” said Sayuri after saying this, scratching her bitterly tight split ex-ri.

Sayuri, who was staring at the doppelganger with unblinking eyes, rested her eyes on the front part of the exposed doppelganger.

“It’s so majestic! Gonna have to peel it off properly.”

That ‘majestic’ that Sayuri was talking about, he didn’t really know what it referred to? But it was the result of his usual masturbation, and Shusaku’s split could be said to have been completely peeled off. The hat on the front of the split was forcefully opened, and the epidermis was suppressed by slowly pushing it upward like this, and that situation made people think of the place where the person who opened the gills was wearing the sweater of a Japanese sake bottle.

“Yay! Shusaku-kun…”

Slender, gentle fingers wrapped around the vein-floating column of flesh, Sayuri inquired.

“Ever made love to a girl?”

Shusaku panicked at this direct inquiry and said, “No, no!”

“So, has it been done with a mouth?”

“That, that didn’t…”

It was all like confessing one’s experience, which was too shy to bear anyway.

“Maybe it hasn’t even been touched by a girl’s hand?”

Having been seen by Nana, Shusaku muttered this in his mind while nodding his head speechlessly.

“So, you’re really still a virgin?”

“Ah! No, it’s not that!”

In response to Sayuri’s inquiry, the innocent and cute Shusaku felt unable to bear it and hurriedly tried to explain.

Held by gentle fingers, Shusaku’s alter ego was pitifully erect.

“Good fear of cloth ooh! Shusaku-kun’s one, turned alive.”

Extruding the long handle from her hand, Sayuri said with a grip, “When it’s going to become like this, it’s true that you can do it by yourself with your hands.”

“Ah! Yes…”

There isn’t a teenage boy of that age who doesn’t want to be touched even further.

But since the matter of the sleepwalker was already known to Sayuri, there was nothing he could do to confront her instead.

“What do you usually do? Like this? How does this really feel?”

Kohaku Hopper’s hand holding the hardened parting began to pump against this long handle. The stimulation of such friction caused Shusaku to start moaning deep in his throat.

“Uh…”

As she moved her palm up and down, the epidermis of the fleshy column slid along with it, and the whole cock became rapidly engorged with blood.

Chirp…

The hand holding the long handle until the folding point had the quality of a dewy mallard’s neck laced with the thumb and forefinger, and from that side a happy beat popped out.

Is Sayuri more forceful than the method of gently stroking all the time when she’s doing it alone? It was much more exciting than usual. Just like that, he thought that ejaculation also seemed to be just a matter of time!

However, Sayuri seemed to see through the fact that an unpracticed erection like that was actually very not strong, right? That’s why she kept her hand at a certain speed, unlike Shusaku himself who quickly accelerated to the highest point when he masturbated. She seemed to be moving her hand anxiously without any control, and that made him even more excited.

“Ahh! It’s so comfortable!” Shusaku was already beginning to scream out in an uncontrollable manner.

“Is this good? Just a little harder, okay?”

Hearing Sayuri’s words, he was actually very eager to push a little harder. But in reality, if he did that, he probably wouldn’t be able to hold back and ejaculate right away! Now that he was on the verge of danger, Shusaku had no choice but to tell Sayuri the truth sincerely.

“But if I push any harder, I, will come out…”

“It’s good to come out! It feels more soothing to cum all the way out.” Sayuri stopped when she finished speaking and looked meaningfully at Shusaku’s face.

“Or, what about some other way that could make you more comfortable?”

“Other ways?”

“Right! Like with your mouth or…”

“…” Shusaku was shocked! What she was talking about was oral sex…

Oral sex…is the same as or more attractive than sex for virgin practice.

Because he was nervous, Shusaku’s expression turned grave.

“Shusaku-kun, don’t you like it?”

“I… I don’t know, because I haven’t done it…”

Haha! Sayuri couldn’t help but smile at Shusaku’s too-honest answer.

“So, like it or not? Try it now and find out, right?”

“Try… you said to try…”

Whew! As if she was molesting the taut-faced Shusaku, Sayuri blew lightly on the front of Shusaku’s detachment.

“…” Shusaku was startled.

Sayuri’s entwined fingers twitched, and Shusaku’s erection throbbed mettlesomely.

“Shusaku-kun’s sauce is already boiling, isn’t it!”

A transparent jade dew was attached to the depression of the front end of the penis that was placed in front of Sayuri’s nose. Pulling the erection, which was towering due to the large angle, to her mouth, Sayuri gave a quick kiss right on the exposed front head of the parting.

Chirp! Sayuri used her lips to touch the mouth of the slobbering bell.

At that moment, I don’t know if it was a touch or something, but the so-called “kissing at the tip of the doppelganger” became a reality, but it was too much of a shock for the naïve Shusaku.

Before that shock could awaken, Sayuri proceeded to open her mouth and take in the entirety of the doppelganger.

She actually licked…

“Ah!” The doppelganger was suddenly gripped, and Shusaku gulped down a large breath.

The front end of the pillar of flesh that protruded from the lower abdomen and was a little askew just disappeared in Sayuri’s mouth. Although there had been several times when I had seen such a scene in adult videos, but because there was a mosaic, it didn’t feel real, and Shusaku never thought that this would happen to him.

But the haunting touch that surrounded the front of the alter told him that thing was a thousand times true.

Contained in Sayuri’s warm mouth, Shusaku’s erect male youkai secreted a large amount of droplets at the front end, and those had dissolved in Sayuri’s mouth.

Gulp gulp. Sayuri’s throat kept making thick sounds.

Slowly, the lips, rubbed with slightly pink lipstick, slid slowly on that uneven column of flesh floating with veins, while reaching straight to the hard root. There was a sensation of insertion into a narrow cave, and the sensitive mucous membrane of the parting and the smooth part deep in that throat were tightly joined together.

Sayuri stopped functioning as soon as she swallowed his hardened dick. It was as if she was using her mouth to measure how big the erection was. Right away, she was ready to start making a real pumping motion, on the long handle as if there was going to be a feeling of being dissolved in saliva.

What I have, is now in Sayuri’s mouth…in Shusaku’s chest, and it was only at this point that the real feeling came welling up.

Thud, thud, thud, thud, thud… one pump after another made Shusaku’s heart beat intensely.

There’s no way to refuse it now, it’s the first time for Shusaku to have a girl nag him about his penis!

Is it better to talk at this point? Or is it better to remain silent? If it is better to speak, what is better to say?

Shusaku’s body was tense while looking down at Sayuri’s head that was swallowing the rod. Soft chestnut-colored hair was placed slightly below the back of her head, and three buns of hair were loosely braided from that side to the slightest bit.

In fact, this is the time to stroke the girl’s head while…

It was one of the usual images from watching adult videos, but for Shusaku, who was completely inexperienced, he shouldn’t have been able to make that kind of skillful movement.

Soon Sayuri’s lips, which were slowly receding on the long handle, revealed a column of flesh moisturized and smooth with saliva from gently contracting lips.

The lip that encircles the long stalk folds back as soon as it reaches near the tip, and slides in from that side to the root in one gulp.

Gollum.

“Ah…”

Just by gently stroking his lips, for Shusaku, who was experiencing oral sex for the first time, made him almost reach the point of ejaculation.

“Uh-huh!”

Shusaku’s doppelganger was taut, in danger of exploding at any moment with just a few more intense twitches.

Pfft, pfft, pfft…

Sayuri’s lips began to pump back and forth on the long handle with a slow beat. As it slid in from the head of the goose toward the root, on the slightly inner side, the lips caught up in it rubbed against the skin of the emerging veins, and the full parting slid in from the inside of the slippery palate toward the soft deep part of that throat.

What? This is awesome…

It was a completely different sensation than when he did it with his hands, and it was a confusing and pleasurable experience for him who was experiencing oral sex for the first time.

That tip part, which hadn’t been touched often until now, made the mood that had been sinking hard become comfortable when the mucous membrane of the throat rubbed against it. Sometimes Sayuri would slurp the saliva that had accumulated in her mouth, and that contracted mucous membrane inside her mouth would press against the full parting, and her waist would involuntarily rise up to echo her.

Sayuri was caring for the fragile erection, so she did it specially, right? Because the movement of the lips that stroked the long handle was slow, it was as if it had a certain rhythm in conjunction with an invisible metronome.

Sayuri made chirping, chirping, lewd noises every time she swallowed Shusaku’s hard, straight part whole, and Shusaku’s pubic hair wiggled slightly from the hot air blowing out of her nostrils.

“Ah!”

Sayuri’s jaws felt a little sore, taking a break from sucking on her sufficiently erect doppelganger as her lips spat out the goose head.

The branch stem bit that showed the outside of the mouth was so smooth from saliva that it looked as if it had grown out of Sayuri’s mouth.

Sayuri wrapped her lips tightly around the middle part of that stem, making the mouth containing the rod gurgle stupidly.

“Ah!” Unbearable sighs and grunts poured out from Shusaku’s mouth.

Then Sayuri twirled her little tongue and licked the smooth surface of the alter.

“Wait, that, no…ah!”

That extraordinarily sensitive part was being tortured, and Shusaku was writhing as if she were a girl.

Chirp…

As soon as Sayuri’s mouth left the hardness, she looked up at Shusaku’s face who was gasping in panic.

“Shusaku-kun, you’re so sensitive!”

As things stood, Shusaku couldn’t say ‘no’ and could only answer stiffly. ‘Yes’, but with a bit of hesitation.

“It’s true that the very front is the most sensitive…”

Sayuri, who seemed to have another sentence muttered in her mouth, seemed to have become excited herself from sucking on Shusaku’s baby.

“It’s so weird over here! Why?”

After saying so, Sayuri’s face was slightly tilted to the right, and her lips were pressed against the inside of the parting, her tongue constantly tickling.

“Ah!” Shusaku showed a sensitive reaction.

Sayuri, who had a naughty smile floating on her face, touched the very tip of her erection with the inside of her tongue, and flexed it from side to side and licked it over and over.

Chirp, chirp, chirp…

“Mmm…ah…oh…” said Shusaku, enjoying the pleasure, while a moan flowed out of him because of his too sharp senses.

After playing with the erection like that, Sayuri once again took the split whole while the head just bobbed up and down. The Cabal gland fluid that overflowed from Suzaku’s mouth mixed with saliva, and those became a good lubricant making the lips smooth.

Unconsciously, the pouch at the root of the parting hardened as it was caressed by the intense lips. The erection in his mouth, under this rapid beat attack, seemed to tell that the time for ejaculation was imminent.

“Say…Sayuri-sama!” Shusaku let out a voice that was driven to a dead end.

“It’s… it’s not working anymore. Really, I’m, going to come out…”

Sayuri raised her face that was buried in Shusaku’s crotch.

“It’s okay if you can’t help it! It’s more comfortable to cum as much as you can.”

“But, but, that thing is still in Sayuri-sama’s mouth…”

“It’s okay. Just cum in my mouth like that! Give me all of Shusaku’s cum to drink!”

Launching inside his mouth was something he secretly craved, but as soon as he was confronted with the opportunity, all that came to mind was the guilt that he would soil the other man’s mouth.

“But, that way… ah!”

Sayuri nagged the hesitant Shusaku split to shrink back, while wrapping her fingers around the meat pole before it was about to explode. Then she busily licked the vicinity of the split while stroking the slippery rod with her saliva.

Immediately facing the threshold of ejaculation, a warm liquid surged at the entrance, followed by a gulp.

“Uhhhh!” Shusaku leaned back while his erection bounced.

Hiss! The dick vibrated tremendously and shot out a large amount of fishy smelling semen into Sayuri’s mouth.

Hiss. Hiss. Hiss…

The white turbid liquid that spurted out shot directly into the depths of her throat, and Sayuri caught all of that with her tongue. However, she didn’t seem to be choking on the intense jets, but swallowed the large amount of white liquid. Of course she didn’t let go of her hand on the rod at this moment either.

I ejaculated in Sayuri-san’s mouth, and Sayuri-san she swallowed my semen…

The dizzying pleasure and the moral violation of the table came in full force. But why were those unbearably sweet things.

The momentum of ejaculation has become weaker, but the relative power of sucking on the dick has become stronger. Instead of the earliest so-called ‘being ejaculated’, it was stronger to say ‘being sucked on’.

Mmm…mmm…mmm~ Even after the intense ejaculation ended, the split was still being sucked hard and continuously by Sayuri. Shusaku twisted his body in pain as his part, which had become very sensitive even after ejaculation, was sucked on.

“Ah…ah…uh…oh!”

Once Sayuri had done the final finishing touches, she contracted her lips and stroked out from the root of the meat pole, while sucking out every drop of the remaining cum.

Jojo Boo!

After ringing out an excruciating sound, the lips left the doppelganger. After being strongly sucked and kissed, Shusaku’s doppelganger became even more crimson.

“Ah~” While sighing deeply, because Shusaku’s body slackened from its tense state, the upper half of his body leaned back towards the back of the swivel chair thus creaking.

Sayuri used the tip of her tongue to lick the sticky semen on the inside of her cheeks and gums, while drinking the remnants of the emission in her mouth. She also used her saliva and smooth lips to suck on the tip of her middle finger, swooshing out air that smelled fishy with semen.

“Shusaku-kun’s semen, it’s really thick, it sure has accumulated for a long time!”

This morning’s wet dream, and the mutual masturbation with Nana when he just got home, if we were to measure it by a standard ejaculation, there shouldn’t have been any semen left, but maybe it was because the first time he had oral sex that made him unusually excited, and that’s why he spewed out a rather thick amount of semen! What was ejaculated disappeared completely into Sayuri-san’s mouth, and there shouldn’t be any residue left after it was cleaned up, so if she said so, then it means it was really thick, right?

The entirety of Shusaku’s dick was covered in clear goo, as if it were a melted popsicle. The slightly sparse weed was also partially wet with saliva, while the split root to the pouch bag was hanging down.

“Oops! Oh no, Shusaku-kun’s baby turned slimy.”

Sayuri then moved over to the box of tissues sitting on the bed and quickly pulled out a couple of tissues.

“Ah…”

Shusaku, who was going to finish the job himself, was controlled in such a way that he couldn’t move a muscle.

“Looks like a toy I licked and messed with as a baby. Let me clean it for you.” Sayuri used a Kleenex and carefully wiped the smooth dick.

Being tidied up like this, one is very embarrassed as if one were a heart baby being changed in a diaper. But on the other hand, one wishes to be wiped like this all the time, because the mood becomes comfortable as well.

Although he was still a child Yu in mind, Shusaku’s lower body was no longer like a child’s at all. It’s because of his youthfulness, isn’t it? The seventeen year old’s erection didn’t even look like it was shrinking after shooting out such a ‘thick’ amount of so-called ejaculate. That place reacted to the gentle friction and once again began to respond with vigor.

He’s already ejaculated twice today, if yesterday’s dreams are counted as well. Yet he still has energy left…

“Hey…”

Sayuri stopped wiping her hand on her penis and looked at the male posture of a teenager who had long since recovered with wide eyes. However, to the face of Shusaku who was at a loss as to what to do when his erection returned in less than a second from the time he had just ejaculated, her eyes turned to her.

“It’s probably not very soothing yet!”

“Yay! No, that…”

Shusaku was even more flushed at the greed of his own doppelganger. If he could, he wanted to say, “That’s not true,” but with his crotch in such a state, he couldn’t argue.

“Then, cum in me this time!”

“Yea…?” Shusaku couldn’t immediately understand Sayuri’s proposal.

This thing that shot inside Sayuri, shouldn’t it be…

Make love.

Shusaku was shocked as if he had been hit by a snatch because of this answer that had been derived by himself.

So, without realizing it, I wondered…if my first experience, which I had been maintaining, would be broken through by today’s visit…. Because it was so sudden, I wasn’t prepared for it. And with all these questions, Shusaku kept thinking, “Is it okay to do that with Sayuri, who is acting as a mother, for two years from now?”

Having said something like that, it would be quite wrong to have oral sex with her, and sure enough, he noticed that there was a difference between those and the ones from the Official Broadcast.

Did she not realize that Shusaku was feeling that way? Or was it a deliberate attempt to not look him in the eye? Sayuri stood up after dropping the crumpled up Kleenex into the round trash can.

“Shuu, Shuusaku-kun!”

In response to Sayuri’s urging, Shusaku stood up even though he was confused. However, he couldn’t stand up completely because he lost his balance when he stepped on the pantyhose and underwear that slipped off in the middle of standing up.

“Whoa!”

Leaning forward Shusaku then slumped down towards the bed with Sayuri who was in front of him.

Bounce!

“Awwww!”

Sayuri let out a voice that had the sound of a young girl, and the springs on the bed shook the overlapping bodies of the two.

As a result, Shusaku just happened to crush Sayuri on the bed. The knees of the two had gone beyond the edge of the bed, and the soft, plump breasts were being pressed underneath that somewhat thin chest.

“Shusaku-kun, you’re so active!”

“Yeah, sorry!” The flustered Shusaku jumped as if he had bounced.

Sayuri sat up her upper body and smiled at Shusaku, whose face was stiff.

“There’s no need to say sorry, I love positive boys!”

“Ah! That, that…”

Her feet… Sayuri slowly lifted up her sweater before the eyes of Shusaku, who was trying to explain things. In the moment when Shusaku was dumbfounded, Sayuri quickly took off the sweater, and gently shook off the messy hair in front of her forehead before returning to her original appearance.

Sayuri, who had taken off her sweater and folded it at her waistline, looked at Shusaku, who was standing dumbfounded, with a very incredulous look.

“Oops! What are you doing?”

“Yeah?”

“Don’t dawdle over there, why don’t Shusaku-kun take off his clothes as well?”

“Ah, yes, yes…”

Sayuri quickly stood up and undid the secret button at her waist, and her skirt fell down to her feet. As a result, the only thing left covering Sayuri’s body were her underwear and short stockings.

What a great size!

Facing Sayuri’s huge breasts that were completely exposed without any restraint, Shusaku was too surprised to speak.

Would it be too big a size to pick out a wide variety of bras?There was only a simple design on the D-cup bras, and on the silk panties there was only a little bit of lace dotted around. And this clear color is all white. It’s a marvelous erotic combination to be in a lingerie stance but still wearing short stockings.

Ever since she first came in with clothes on, she had been engrossed in looking at Sayuri, who emphasized her concave figure, and now Shusaku was leaving everything behind.

Sayuri acted as if she was scolding her infant brother, “Hey! Why are you still floundering over there. It’s not okay to just take off the top without taking off the bottom!”

So as if in jest, he added, “Or, would you like me to take it off for you?”

“No, no, I’ll take it off myself.”

Shusaku who answered like that panicked and took off his cardigan and pajamas.

Compared to the average size for his age, his body had a few thin flavors to it. Probably because his skin was white! That’s why there was always an impression of thinness. But the split in his crotch shrugged up with more mettle than usual.

Shusaku, who was already naked, and Sayuri, who was only wearing her underwear, were standing face to face, and the distance between them was less than thirty centimeters. If Shusaku’s penis was twice as big, it would have touched Sayuri’s stomach!

“I just asked too, so I know that Shusaku-kun is a virgin!”

Shusaku nodded his head while looking at Sayuri, who was shorter than himself, with his deft eyes.

“Is it okay if it’s my first time?”

“More please!”

Sayuri snorted with laughter at this droll statement.

“Good, then I will guide you well.”

Sayuri spoke in an erotic and wet voice as soon as she sat in the center of the bed.

“Come on…”

Sayuri spread her feet slowly and lured Shusaku onto the bed, allowing his body to come between her slim legs. He then laid his upper body on top of Sayuri and covered her body without any gap. Lying on her back, Sayuri supported her body with her feet, making it possible for him to lie on his back well, thus allowing their crotches to be close together, which is what is called a normal position, I guess!

“Bra, undo it for me.”

“Yay! But…”

At this time, for Shusaku, who was still hesitant, Sayuri had a bit of anxiety.

“If it’s good, hurry up!”

“But, I can’t solve…”

On the actual question of the method of undoing the bra, Shusaku didn’t seem to know. It was to provide Shusaku with the pleasure of undressing while the undergarment was still on, so if there was a method it wouldn’t be told to him.

Sayuri used her own hands to undo the buttons on the front of the bra. The cups that encased her swollen breasts then each popped open to the left and right, and her plump bosom was immediately revealed.

Sayuri’s plump breasts, even with the slightest movement, seemed like they were going to overflow and fall off.

The breasts that were liberated from the tightening bra, when the upper half of her body sat up due to the different gravity, the structure of her breasts changed a little bit. The fullness of her breasts seemed to be arguing with each other, and the thickness of her breasts was greatly reduced by her own weight, making them look like a round ball from the side.

Elegant and bulging snow-white skin with a striking pink nipple the same color as the lipstick.

The size of the areola is the same as normal, but because the breasts are swollen large, the areola looks small. The combination of plump breasts and cute nipples was like a mixture of motherly glow and innocent girlhood, which was the symbol of Sayuri.

Of course, Shusaku’s eyes stayed fixed on those charismatic bosoms.

“I’d be ashamed to keep staring at me like that!”

Shusaku, who was said so by Sayuri, panicked and averted his eyes from there.

Oops… with such an expression, Sayuri came and gently used her hand to turn Shusaku’s face, which was turned aside, to her side.

“No! I don’t mean that, I mean you don’t just look, you can touch it!”

After Sayuri said that, Shusaku warily reached his right hand towards Sayuri’s left breast. However, that hand stopped a little distance away from its target.

“What’s wrong?”

“Nothing, just slightly nervous…”

It’s the first time I’ve ever done that, so I’m not sure how to do it! I don’t know how to do that kind of thing. Sayuri went to Shusaku’s hands and put them on her breasts.

Uh-huh!

Under Shusaku’s palms, there were beautifully shaped breasts pressed tightly. Sayuri’s breasts were as soft as they looked. But in the depths of that softness, there was an unexpected elasticity hidden. The sweat from his hands traveled directly to Sayuri’s warm skin.

Breasts, breasts…Sayuri-san’s breasts…

Maybe it was too touching! Shusaku cried for some reason. The hand that was gripping the breast also involuntarily exerted more force, and the fingertips sank into the soft breast.

“Uhh!” Sayuri frowned and let out a small sad whimper. “It wasn’t done that way la! It hurts!”

“Ah!” Like touching a burning pot, Shusaku hastily retracted his hand.

Sayuri grabbed Shusaku’s clenched hand and pressed it tightly against her chest.

“It’s very sensitive here, so be very, very gentle.”

“Yes, yes…”

Sayuri covered Shusaku’s hand with her own and gently stroked the breasts as if she were drawing a circle.

Sayuri guided Shusaku to caress her breasts like a teacher.

“See, that’s it…ah…got it?”

In this kind of fragrant and hot image on the bed, Shusaku was actually nodding his head earnestly as he studied with a strange expression that didn’t match.

“Yes… yes, it feels so good… After Sayuri’s hand moved away, Shusaku continued to stroke as Sayuri had just taught him. Ah! That’s it… gentle… rubbing to see…”

Under Shusaku’s moving hands, the plump breasts softly changed shape with the movement of his hands, it was a great touch.

Sayuri’s breasts were very plump, so even though Shusaku opened his hand wide, he still couldn’t grasp them with one hand, and the plump white flesh pushed out softly from between his fingers. Normally, because she was wearing clothes, she couldn’t feel how “big” she really was, but in fact, the whole bare chest was much bigger than she thought it would be.

It’s probably the dress! Usually Sayuri looks skinny!

Like a child seeing a new toy, Shusaku curiously rubbed Sayuri’s breasts.

“Mmmm…” came the sound of comfort from Sayuri.

“So cozy! You’re so great! I’ve gotten so turned on!”

It wasn’t a lie, the tips of the tiny breasts, under the palms of the hands that kept rubbing them from bottom to top, hardened and stood up. The same as the hardness that Shusaku’s legs asked for, it was a proof of heightened lust.

Although Shusaku’s caresses were not very skillful, Sayuri’s body had begun to react visibly.

It might be an exaggeration to say that it was entirely due to desire but a feeling of wanting to be closer continued to well up in Shusaku’s heart. Shusaku had slowly entered the state of a true ‘course’.

Sayuri saw the right moment to remove Shusaku’s hand that was rubbing on his chest, while reaching out the other to hold Shusaku’s head tightly to her chest.

“Here…the tip of the place, suck it and see…”

Little pink cherries, hard and erect at the tip of the trimmed nose.

“Since it’s something everyone did as a kid, they should remember how to do it, right?”

“Perhaps forgotten because it was a long time ago?”

Sayuri said in a half-joking tone, Shusaku didn’t answer just kept taking Sayuri’s little cherry in his mouth, making plopping, plopping sounds.

From the way Shusaku was sucking with gusto, it looked as if there was actually milk coming out of Sayuri’s breasts, but of course that was impossible.

In fact, if you look at it purely from the point of view of taste, there is no difference between this and the sensation of sucking on the tip of a pinky finger, but the touch is somewhat similar to the touch of jelly, soft, smooth and extremely elastic, and when you carefully lick with your tongue, you can even feel small particles on the areola.

“Mmm, mmm…mmm…”

Sayuri gently caressed Shusaku’s head that was being sucked passionately while he was buried deep between his breasts, as if she was loving her own child.

“Mmm, mmm… Shusaku-kun, just like a little baby, so cute!”

“Ah!”

Gradually Shusaku felt that just sucking like this was no longer enough to satisfy the rising desire inside his body, so he switched to the method Sayuri had used to serve her doppelganger before, and gently licked and flicked the small cherry contained in his mouth with his tongue.

“Uh…”

Because she couldn’t stand the intense stimulation, Sayuri’s lipstick-covered lips gasped in a bewitching manner, and from time to time she stroked Shusaku’s head with her hand “Good boy, good boy!” She said.

Sayuri had a mesmerized look on her face, and encouraged by this, Shusaku gathered his courage to gently bite Sayuri’s tiny cherry with his teeth in one breath.

“Ah…”

Sayuri passionately arched her upper body, and her whole person couldn’t help but lean back. Shusaku’s entire body was deep into Sayuri’s plump breasts, sucking contentedly.

“Mmm! So good! What a naughty little baby!”

Sayuri’s voice could not be heard as a sincere reproach, and her pouting tone, on the contrary, pricked up Shusaku’s lust even more, and played with the tiny protrusion more and more vigorously.

“Ah! It feels so good like this! After the chest, next, the mysterious there oh!”

At her comment, Shusaku lifted his face from Sayuri’s chest.

The breasts that were stained with saliva due to the intense licking earlier, when Shusaku stood up, they followed and pulled out a long silky line.

Sayuri straightened her back and sat up into a sitting position, next spreading her legs and pointing with her own right hand to the center point that was vaguely emerging under the small white panties.

“Hey! Look, because of Shusaku-kun’s naughty behavior, my place has started to get moist with sensation!”

Shusaku followed where Sayuri’s finger was pointing, only to see an oval of obvious wetness at the center of the self-colored lace panties.

“The last thing to do is to ask Shusaku-kun to help me take it off!”

At this point, Sayuri’s entire body was almost completely naked, except for the short socks on her feet, and that look looked adorable.

“You don’t know how to take off a bra, but you should know how to take off panties, right?”

“Ah, right! No problem!”

Sayuri raised her waist slightly to facilitate Shusaku’s movements, and Shusaku immediately slipped his hand into Sayuri’s panties.

Looking at Sayuri’s thin silk panties, Shusaku felt as if that thing would break with the slightest pressure, so he carefully took them off, that cautious movement looked indescribably funny in Sayuri’s eyes.

Shusaku slowly slid the panties down to his thighs, Sayuri matched Shusaku’s movements by putting her feet together, and Shusaku followed the graceful curves of her legs and removed the panties completely.

After the last of the restraints on her body were also lifted, Shusaku looked Sayuri’s bare body up and down, finally resting his gaze on her extraordinarily snow-white lower abdomen.

At the end of her legs there was a tantalizing bulge, covered by a lush jungle darker than her chestnut hair, the characteristic lushness of a mature woman.

The thick jungle looked almost very soft, and Shusaku’s mind couldn’t help but conjure up beautiful fantasies, as if he was shrinking his body and laying on top of that soft dense forest…

So soft…so cozy…

Curious Shusaku couldn’t help but stare closely at Sayuri’s unbound secret place, although it was just like the secret places of the actresses that she usually saw in photo albums, but after all, there was a world of difference between the photos and the real thing.

Sayuri slowly spread her merged legs, and the mysterious spring under the cover of thick grass was more clearly revealed. Shusaku’s entire body pushed his body forward, supporting himself on the bed with his hands.

The mysterious place of a woman, the garden, the secret place, the honey pot, the peach blossom source… The place that had been imagined no less than a thousand times in the mind, was actually alive in front of the eyes.

It’s so different compared to Nana’s place…

Shusaku eyed Sayuri’s mysterious there, and surprisingly, strange thoughts surfaced in his mind…

Seeing Sayuri’s mysterious garden, the first thought that came to Shuusaku’s mind was to compare Sayuri’s secret place with the secret place of Nana’s two sisters, not realizing that women’s places, with different ages, turned out to be so different…

While the secret place of a thirteen year old girl’s underdeveloped secret place was a thin slit like a soft flower soft, Sayuri’s mature place was like a blooming orchid that was bewitchingly spitting out its fragrant scent. This was the mature woman’s…Sayuri-sama’s…

On either side of the secret place, beautiful petals, were spitting out tantalizing scents.

I wish I could see a little deeper and clearer.

From Shusaku’s passionate eyes, Sayuri seemed to have read his mind, and with her own index and middle fingers, she slowly pushed the tightly closed petals, from left to right, wide open.

The lustful secret place was with moistness, as if it was already ripe fruit, and it was mouth-watering.

“Take a good look, there are two little caves in the depths of the secret place oh!”

Without having to wait for Sayuri’s reminder, Shusaku had already noticed the two secret points and fixed his gaze there, staring intently.

“The one on top is for convenience, and down there is the entrance that will now welcome the visit of Shusaku’s alter ego!”

His heart was beating furiously. Because of Sayuri’s explicit words, Shusaku’s virginal and pure heart was beating wildly.

“Or, try to get in with your fingers first and see?”

The strong desire that had been looking forward to penetration, when Sayuri said that, as if her secret was revealed, Shusaku hid his shame and deliberately digressed uneasily.

“Yes, yes?”

Shusaku nervously stretched out his index finger and tremblingly touched the spot where Sayuri had just said “Welcome Shusaku”.

Plop! With a little pressure, the first knuckle of the finger was all but gone.

“Ah!”

“There, it’s very sensitive, so being too rough won’t work, hmm… yes! That’s it gently…”

Compared to Nana’s there, Sayuri’s secret pussy looked narrower, but surprisingly, the finger was able to go in and out smoothly.

Ahh! Ah…into the…

Just in this moment of thinking, Shusaku’s index finger was already completely gone, Sayuri’s secret pussy was very warm and moist.

“All…in…”

The secret point actually had an unimaginably accommodating power, and the finger went all the way in at once, leaving Shusaku unexpectedly dumbfounded.

The fingers that had been holding the petals open slid upward, the tip of the middle finger lightly touching the stamen as it stroked back and forth.

Ah! Beautiful flowers!

It is now in full bloom unlike when it first started!

Shusaku’s eyes followed Sayuri’s fingers intently as they moved.

“Here is the fountain of joy!”

Sayuri finished her introduction and rested her eyes on the obvious erection between Shusaku’s legs.

“Just like Shusaku-kun’s baby, it got bigger from excitement!”

Even though Sayuri removed her fingers, the propped up petals remained demonically open.

Sayuri tilted her upper body and fell back, lounging lazily.

“So cozy! Fingers, moving like this, so cozy!”

Because these lewd words tended to arouse Shusaku’s curiosity even more, deepening the movement of his fingers.

Shuzuo’s fingers kept rotating and rubbing the secret pussy, a little bit gradually going deeper.

As Shusaku’s fingers moved, Sayuri’s secret place gradually flowed out transparent love liquid, and due to the movement of the fingers in and out, the secret place, which was full of love liquid, was making a wonderful sound with a plopping sound.

Shusaku imagined the movement of his fingers as his own brave male double, and was happily enthusiastic about the piston movement of his fingers, and with the help of the rich love juice, the movement of his index finger became faster and smoother.

Chirp, chirp, chirp… A lustful symphony began to emanate from Sayuri’s honey pot.

Does Ms. Sayuri feel anything?

Because of Sayuri’s enthusiastic response, Shusaku was encouraged to accelerate the movement of his fingers even more.

~At that moment, Sayuri’s secret pussy suddenly contracted with a burst of contraction and clamped Shusaku’s throbbing finger tightly.

Because of this sudden contraction, Shusaku’s fingers were coming to hurt a little, and Shusaku couldn’t help but frown!

Sayuri smiled, looking at the frowning Shusaku.

“Caught in the crossfire!”

In that instant, Shusaku’s eyes widened.

“Surprise!”

“Ah! Yes, yes, ah…”

Taking advantage of a moment of relaxation inside Sayuri’s body, Shusaku quickly pulled his finger away from Sayuri’s secret point.

“Please…Shusaku-kun, this time…please lick me there!”

“Ah…” a hesitant look appeared on Shusaku’s face.

Although I had seen such intimate scenes in adult erotic movies, it was kind of gross to actually kiss a girl there with my own mouth.

But Sayuri had licked herself there just the same, so Shusaku had to do the same in return!

Not to mention also wondering what it would taste like to lick a girl’s there? How would Sayuri react if she licked it with her tongue? Shusaku thought about it and thought about it as if it would be fun!

Besides, this kind of action between men and women, or even between women and each other, has long been one of the usual caressing actions!

At this very moment, there are probably thousands of people all over the world who are doing it, or maybe…~hmmm! I should try it myself!

In response to Sayuri’s request for oral sex, Shusaku felt very hesitant considering it for a long time before finally making a decision.

Then he knelt down on the ground and put his face close to Sayuri’s secret place, due to the love juice, the special body odor of female hormone drifted into Shusaku’s nose, Shusaku inhaled deeply, this scent would definitely not cause any unpleasant feeling, instead, it aroused Shusaku’s strong excitement even more.

Without thinking, Shusaku stuck his tongue out and nuzzled the secret pussy that was already wet.

Sayuri’s body couldn’t stop trembling slightly.

Shusaku’s raw movements licked gently like a cat, and although Sayuri was already looking a little anxious with lust, she didn’t open her mouth to urge her on, but just watched silently.

“…Hmmm!”

Lust slowly spreads…

Gradually Shusaku’s movements became more and more pure, sucking on the secret place with relish as if he was eating ice cream.

The transparent love liquid in Sayuri’s cave was starting to flood with Shusaku’s movements.

Shusaku, who had just hesitated, had unconsciously become deeply indulged in it, and while watching Sayuri’s body trembling unceasingly along with his own movements, the doppelganger between Shusaku’s thighs was likewise getting a great deal of stimulation.

To be able to give the other person this supreme pleasure is an extraordinary sense of fulfillment that cannot be obtained in one’s own self-pleasurable games!

Shusaku was finally beginning to understand how Sayuri felt when she sucked passionately on her baby.

It’s tempting to do pleasant things with the other person and, therefore, it’s tempting to make the other person feel more comfortable…

Shuu gripped the core with his teeth like he was biting into a fruit, and then drilled his tongue into the soft secret passage, curling his strong tongue into a stick shape, swirling and licking Sayuri’s cave.

Pfft, pfft…

With Shusaku’s intense movements, the secret place emitted lewd copulation sounds! And Sayuri’s body kept writhing and her mouth followed with gentle moans.

“Uh…ah! Ahhh…ah! Uhh! Mmmm…”

The juices secreted from the depths of the peachy cavern grew thicker and the scent became more intense!

I don’t know how long it took, but Shusaku just lost himself in the pleasure of licking and sucking. It was only when the root of his tongue felt sore that he lifted his head from the secret place and took a short rest.

“Ah…”

Sayuri, as if satisfied, exhaled greatly. Even though Shusaku’s mouth had left Sayuri’s secret place, the secret place was still twitching continuously.

“Ah! I’m sorry…I didn’t think one lick, I didn’t realize, would turn out like this…”

The naive teenager, blushing, apologized while wiping away the love juice that filled the area around the corners of his mouth with the back of his hand.

“Ah! The licking, the licking, has been enough! Now, I…I want…want…you, your baby…”

Between Sayuri’s feet, which were spread out in an M-shape, the love juices in the peach blossom source hole continued to flood as if a levee had broken.

“I, already… already, can’t take it anymore, Shusaku-kun, you… you’re the same, aren’t you!”

Following Sayuri’s line of sight, Shusaku lowered his head to look at his crotch, and he was actually shocked himself.

The guy standing up between his legs had been a column long before. And it had become enormous, something that had never been experienced before!

Sayuri collapsed her body backward, and after lying completely flat, she put her hand towards Shusaku’s crotch.

“Come! Shusaku-kun’s baby, come inside me!”

Gulp! Shusaku’s throat made a noise and after swallowing greatly, he dove onto Sayuri.

“You know what? From…down there, where the finger just, just went…in…”

“Ah! Know, probably…”

Shusaku replied unconsciously, hastily pushing the front of that erect part against the entrance of Sayuri’s wet secret pussy.

This way…is it? This is probably the place, right? Shusaku pushed his back…and pushed in hard…

Is it because the lubricating love juice is overflowing? Shusaku’s part actually slipped through the secret hole, Shusaku panicked and gripped his part, once again lifted his waist and pushed in again…

The result…was the same failure to get through the door.

Ah! What…what is this? Shusaku’s face surfaced with a confused look, or perhaps I should say with a bit of frustration.

“Don’t be in a hurry, calm down and take your time, it’s okay!” Looking at Shusaku’s face full of frustration, Sayuri opened her mouth to comfort him.

Although Sayuri tried to say it in a comforting tone, to the teenager who was thrusting for the first time, “calm and slow…” was simply impossible to do.

Although Shusaku kept telling himself, “Calm down, calm down…”, he unconsciously became more and more anxious instead, and kept holding his hard baby and trying to enter over and over again.

Sayuri, who couldn’t stand to watch anymore, stopped Shusaku, who was trying to score a hole-in-one but failing frequently, with a tearful expression.

“Wait, I’ll come up top!” Sayuri said as she pushed Shusaku’s body away from her and rolled up unexpectedly.

Sayuri looked sympathetically at Shusaku, who was ten years younger and downcast, and said comfortingly, “It’s okay, because it’s Shusaku-kun’s first time! Come, come lie down over here…”

Sayuri called out to Shusaku like she was coaxing a child.

Shusaku then obediently flattened himself in the center of the bed.

Sayuri herself then climbed up and just straddled Shusaku’s body, and while still using one hand, she held Shusaku’s hardened parting upright and aimed it at her own hole.

Zip… the tip of the split contacted the wet love juice and pressed against the entrance of Sayuri’s secret passage.

“You see, now Shusaku-kun’s stuff is inside me.”

Sure enough, it was right! Shusaku, who was lying on his back, raised his head and looked at the doppelganger that seemed to have been swallowed.

Sayuri left her hand holding the long handle and slowly sat her back down.

Zip… as Sayuri’s waist gradually dropped, the split began to disappear into Sayuri’s mysterious cave little by little.

The parting of the body, which had never tasted the flavor of love juice before, was sucked in all at once by the soft cavern.

“Uh, ah ah…”

Shusaku and Sayuri’s crotches were so tightly joined that the thick grass couldn’t tell them apart.

The erect part was wrapped by the slippery love liquid without even the slightest gap, and Shusaku’s mood continued to soar so high that he was almost out of breath.

A gust of pulsation came from Shuusaku’s dick under extreme excitement.

In addition to the morning’s own dream emission that had erupted from excitement in his dreams, he had also surrendered twice today, so there wasn’t much left in the way of stamina, and Shusaku only had to delay as long as he could for fear of letting it all out in one go at this juncture.

“Ah! Your virginity has graduated.” Sayuri smiled gently at Shusaku.

That’s right! I just said goodbye to my virginity like that, although I said that, why does it not feel real?

“How does it feel to be inside me? Is it comfortable?”

“Mmm! It’s so warm and slippery, it really feels good!”

“Well, then, let’s make you happier from now on!”

After letting Shusaku taste the touch inside her secret pussy, Sayuri, who was on top of him, slowly twisted her waist, her round ass moving up and down right against the long handle.

The hard part penetrated into the narrow and soft pussy, and the feeling of pleasure really made Shuusaku feel like he was in ecstasy!

It’s so cozy!

Zip, zip, zip… tantalizing sounds flowed from the area where the two were joined.

The pace of the pumping was slow.

The long stalk, coated with clear love juice, disappeared once again into the beautiful petals after a quick display of virility from the dense pussy.

Just by using imagination alone, I can know the feeling in Sayuri’s secret pussy, not to mention that it’s now being practiced in real life, because this makes the hot-blooded Shusaku even more aroused.

Sayuri’s slowly twisting waist gradually picked up speed.

Shusaku, who was pinned down by Sayuri, was completely passive, and the love juices that flowed from his private parts wet the grass between the two.

Although Shusaku didn’t like his position, it was a nice treat to have Sayuri’s plump, tantalizing tits reflected in his eyes.

Pfft, pfft… In conjunction with the intense body movements, Sayuri’s breasts continued to jiggle.

“Ah! Mmm…mmm…”

Whenever Shusaku’s hardened detachment was sucked in by the soft petals, Sayuri let out a lewd moan.

As soon as her waist sank, some wrinkles in the epidermis under the goose’s head were created, and there was no way to stimulate every spot as she slid the epidermis along with her palms during her own masturbation.

The sensitive parting of the body was more comfortable in the slickness of the mouth than inside the dense pussy.

The dense pussy was tightly clenching his doppelganger’s body as it moved up and down, allowing Shusaku to ascend to the peak of pleasure step by step. But the male instinct that was embedded within him was unable to endure this passive position, and his doppelganger kept his back up from below in order to meet Sayuri.

Before long, Sayuri stopped moving and looked down at Shusaku’s face.

“Shusaku-kun, it’s your turn to come up here!”

“…” a hesitant expression surfaced on Shusaku’s face.

Sayuri was at the bottom and herself was on top, this was the so-called normal body position. Just now it was all about letting Sayuri dominate, and now it was finally time to switch to the normal male-female making out position.

It was Shusaku’s first time, no matter what, he had to do it, and after enduring it for a long time, he was finally able to get what he wanted.

“Then do as you say!”

Sayuri’s upper body then slumped forward, her ample breasts cutting across Shusaku’s nose.

“Just sticking firmly to the waist while turning in the same direction as me…”

Sayuri and Shusaku exchanged positions with each other, and with their doppelgängers in Sayuri’s private parts like that, the two, stacked on top of each other, came back to the center from one end of the bed.

They change from a riding position to a normal position.

Shusaku held his upper body up as if he was doing pushups, and this position was exactly what Shusaku had thought.

“That will do, then, you move around.”

After hearing Sayuri say that, Shusaku started twisting his waist.

He thought that the so-called piston movement was the simple action of going up and down, but when he actually did it, he realized it wasn’t that simple.

If he twisted too much, the split could pull up all the way, so he could only pump carefully, and because of his concern, he didn’t dare to stroke too much.

After trying again and again, he finally found a certain swing and did this many times over.

But under the continued swinging of the waist, Shusaku gradually grasped the gist of it, while trying to figure out how to get it right.

He brought both feet to his knees and jerked them back and forth just a short distance from his waist, and since he had been thinking about the entry and exit of the parting of the body, he just seemed to be enjoying himself by swinging his waist in such a concentrated and conscious manner.

Pfft, pfft…

When the doppelganger was punching, Sayuri’s plump, soft breasts would tremble slightly, with the sensation of a sweet pudding wobbling.

The dense points strangled Shusaku’s split tightly, and the wonderful touch made his split like it was on a cloud of pleasure.

It’s so comfortable! It’s even better than masturbation, I want to be more…more comfortable.

Due to the intense pleasure, Shusaku’s consciousness was a bit blurred and accelerated his body even more. At the same time the breasts that were swinging fiercely, the areola that kept swaying in front of his eyes, turned into a pinkish image.

The piston movement continued intensely, the lance inside felt as if it had become even more massive, and the swing of Shusaku’s waist followed suit, the firm tip of his parting rapidly moving in and out of the soft, dense pussy.

Plop…

The tip of the part that penetrated deeply seemed to touch the extremely elastic and soft cavity wall, which was probably Sayuri’s flower center! At the moment of the split’s powerful penetration, Sayuri couldn’t help but let out a short moan.

“Sayuri-san, how does this feel…”

Because of Sayuri’s excited reaction, Shusaku, who was encouraged to do so, repeatedly stabbed even harder.

Pfft, pfft, pfft…

Inside Sayuri’s honey pot, due to Shusaku’s gigantic doppelganger, which was forcefully pushed in, she began to make intense sounds of intercourse.

“So comfortable and cozy! Shusaku-kun’s…Shusaku-kun’s parting pushes to the bottom…mmm…mmm…harder…deeper! Ah!”

Sayuri’s head was shaking from side to side uncontrollably, and her secret place was contracting and spasming, and while swinging her whole body, her mouth was also letting out uncharacteristic cries, as if she was on the verge of reaching the extreme point.

“Ahh! No…can’t do it anymore! Shusaku-kun, so…so good, so…great!”

Shusaku was pumping hard on it, Sayuri’s moans were getting higher and higher pitched, as if she had already reached the ultimate peak.

“Wow!” As his lower body pushed in strongly, Shusaku couldn’t help but let out a wild roar.

“Ah! It’s…I’m…going to go, Shuu…Shusaku-kun, I…I can’t!”

With Shusaku pumping so furiously, Sayuri seemed to have climaxed several times!

But even if Shusaku was no longer a prima donna, he was on the verge of breaking the threshold himself with such furious pumping.

The young Shusaku also reached the limit of his patience and couldn’t hold back any longer!

The warm body fluids from the depths of the jade pouch continued to climb, and if it continued to pump at this rate, it was only a matter of time before it exploded.

It’s not polite to just explode inside, is it?

“Sayuri-sama, I… I… quickly…”

“Almost…almost out? Almost…out?”

“Ah! Yes, yes…”

“Don’t worry, just go ahead! This time it’s my mouth down there instead, trying to drink Shusaku’s bodily fluids.”

“But…” though Shusaku heard Sayuri say something like that, he still had something to consider.

Sayuri saw Shusaku hesitating with a hard look on his face, so she laughed, “It’s okay, it’s a safe day, so just stay inside!”

As soon as he received permission to fire, Shusaku then sped up his waist movements and pumped hard at a speed that bordered on frenzy.

“Ah!”

After Shusaku exerted his entire body, the split completely entered the deepest part of Sayuri’s secret pussy in one go.

“Ah! That’s…”

It seemed to have touched something, a soft touch, directly touching the front end of Shusaku’s detachment lightly.

It’s the heart of a baby lily, I think.

Due to the intense touch directly on the front end of the split, Shusaku intensified the force of his waist thrust even more, constantly hitting the center of the flower directly.

“Ah! I can’t, Shusaku-kun, I can’t… ah!”

Sayuri screamed out even more frantically as the depths of her secret pussy were directly touched by this powerful topping.

“Ah! It’s coming out!”

Shusaku’s head suddenly went blank, and the doppelganger, which was on the verge of reaching its limit, instantly freed up all of its energy.

From the depths of the jade pouch, a large amount of white turbid liquid surged to the front of the split, and poured out in a single stream.

The intense pleasure that accompanied the eruption attacked Shusaku’s entire body, and Shusaku couldn’t help but cry out loudly.

“Ugh! Ahhhh…”

The lower half of his body, which had lost its energy, vibrated as if he had been attacked by an electric current.

“Ah! I can’t either!”

Sayuri followed with a comfortable cry, her feet tightly clamping Shusaku’s waist, her whole body spasming unceasingly.

Sayuri’s secret pussy began to contract in gusts, and tightened its grip around the split still stuffed inside.

Sooner or later, no matter how valiant the doppelganger is in a woman’s hot cavern, it will succumb to the deepest recesses of her body.

“Whew!” Shusaku let out a sound of intense eruption.

The feeling of being surrounded so tightly even after a strong outburst is quite different from the old feeling of exploding after an empty ego exercise.

I didn’t realize that today, even though it was the third time, could be a pretty intense outburst.

“Uh, uh…ah…”

After the outburst, his whole body felt like it had lost its support, and Shusaku just went limp on Sayuri’s body, unable to move.

“…”

The two of them were already drenched in sweat all over their bodies, and Shusaku just leaned back against Sayuri’s soft, plump breasts, comfortably closing his eyes and not moving for a second as he let out a sigh of contentment.

“Hmm!” Sayuri gently stroked Shusaku’s head like a loving mother.

“Mmm!” Shusaku was also comfortably intoxicated.

Sayuri’s originally hardened doppelganger in her secret pussy slowly lost its virility, and finally weakened and slipped out along with her love juice and white liquid.

Sayuri’s feet were still straddling Shusaku’s waist, holding Shusaku’s head tenderly.

Sayuri herself took on a trance-like appearance.

This time she had been in the mood to act as a mentor to a young man seven years younger than her in his first experience as a teacher, not realizing that in the end she herself was slowly released and infinitely fulfilled, a mesmerized smile surfacing on her face.

Everything that was crazy before, with the outburst of the two had gradually returned to calm, and now on the bed there was only the two people who were tightly embracing each other, and the sound of each other’s heartbeat.

After the strong explosion of the “male” inside Sayuri, in the pleasant afterglow, she gradually returned to her former innocent “young man” appearance.

Chapter 4: Dessert for Two

The teenager had a dream.

It’s a little dam dream.

Cutting across an embankment built by a river.

Stopping the flow of water from the mongrels.

No matter how much water rolled upstream toward the eruption, the gates of the dam, still remained tightly closed.

At the very moment when the water level was rising higher and higher, and was about to burst its banks…

Shusaku Takanashi opened his eyes.

It’s been ten days since his sophomore year of high school, when he was put up at the Natsukawa house because his father had gone off on his own.

Today is the third Sunday since we entered October.

Shusaku thought about staying in bed a little longer.

Instead, he felt an urgent pressure from the small of his back.

Had to crawl out from under the warm covers.

“Th…”

Want to pee.

Shusaku threw on a cardigan and rubbed his eyes sleepily as he walked down the stairs.

A sharp urge to urinate caused Shusaku to make a dash into the restroom by the stairs to get some relief.

Shoo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo-doo!

The sonorous sound of water rang out.

Repairing the work to complete the big event did not feel like exhaling.

“Hahoo!”

With the feeling of relief, Shusaku couldn’t help but squint his eyes comfortably.

After that he pressed the flush.

Step out of the restroom.

As he passed through the straight corridor, he suddenly looked up at the end of the corridor, it was Golem there.

She sat in the foyer.

Slip the sneakers onto your feet.

The entire blue sweatshirt had a thin jacket over the top half of it, and a sports backpack sitting next to it.

Her back was to this side, but with the sound of the door opening and closing in the restroom just now, she should have known someone was there.

Between them and Korin, who has expressed opposition to Shusaku’s cohabitation, they are still in a state of cold war, with no sign of reconciliation at all.

When he first moved in, Shusaku had thought to himself, even though there was a gap of more than ten years between the two of them.

But the two had been two young playmates, after all.

He figured it would be possible to mingle slowly, but now that thought seemed naive.

Approach the foyer.

Shusaku greeted her timidly.

“Ah, good morning!”

Golem’s hands stopped as he looked down to tie his shoes.

However, this lovely girl, Kokurin, did not even look back, but just lightly said “Good morning”.

The attitude is really kind of cold.

Shusaku still continued to ask.

“Going out?”

“Yeah. See also know it!”

“Uh-huh!”

In the face of such a “go, go, go over there” kind of response, Catechism was a bit timid.

But if they backed down because of that, the relationship between the two would never improve one day.

Therefore, there is only hard work to be done.

“Where are you going? It’s so early in the morning…”

“Attend a basketball game.”

Golem still looks like he’s in love.

“Then, I’ll go cheer for you! Let me know the location, and I’ll be there as soon as we finish breakfast…”

Shusaku wants to break the clinch.

However, the proposal was instantly given a stiff rebuff by Golem.

“No, it’s just a simple practice match, wouldn’t it be embarrassing to cheer loudly from the sidelines.”

“So yeah…”

“Right! So you don’t have to come.”

Golem’s breath is still bad.

For Shusaku, who was already at a loss as to what to do with girls, this was a courageous move.

But there’s absolutely nothing to be done about it.

After Golem put on his shoes, he grabbed the backpack next to him in passing and disappeared to the end of the gate.

Soldier snap.

The rough slamming of the door, Shusaku, who watched over Golem’s departing back, sighed with a great deal of irritation as he hung his head in dismay.

“Well!”

Oops, screwed up again.

How I keep failing to do it.

It seems difficult to gain relief from the tension with Golem.

Shusaku had wanted to go upstairs on this, but he felt his throat dry and thirsty.

So he headed for the dining room.

In one hand he held the cup he had taken from the cupboard before he opened the fridge again and took out the milk to drink.

After pouring the cold milk into a glass, drink it all in one gulp, then put it back and close the refrigerator door.

Rinse the milk-stained cups with water, then shake out the drips and cover the cups upside down in a plastic bowl basket.

This is a habit that came naturally from living with my father as a two-person household in order to alleviate the hassle of doing household chores.

The time on the wall clock in the dining room was not yet eight o’clock.

It was a rare Sunday, and I wanted to sleep more, but after the stirring up with Golem just now there was no sleep left.

Unable to sleep any longer, Shusaku simply went to the front of the foyer to get the newspaper.

October is already halfway through, the season has long been drifting with a strong sense of fall.

“Well, fall seems to be coming soon.”

The weather has been noticeably colder in the mornings and evenings for the past few days, and for some reason today was exceptionally warm.

He stepped out the door with only his pajamas, and a wool coat over them, but didn’t feel the slightest bit of cold.

And the opposite home fence protruding from the treetops of the lonesome yellow of the dead leaves is extremely inconsistent with the refreshingly bright and dazzling sunshine.

It’s as if the warm spring sun had gotten lost and accidentally wandered into a beautiful sunny day in the middle of fall.

Shusaku looked up at the clear sky.

Raising his hands up in the air, he stretched out in a big “hmmm”.

The crisp morning air was so pleasant.

“Whew…”

After taking two or three deep breaths, Shusaku pulled today’s newspaper out of the vermillion mailbox.

Back in the living room, the teenager took a seat on the wide, three-seater sofa in front of the television and spread out the newspaper.

Well, the situation in the world…

“Is there any news?”

Shuusaku read it about once.

Corruption by politicians, killings caused by emotional problems, civil unrest in unknown countries, and opinion polls that are not credible.

And the irrelevant editorials…

Every day is filled with uninspired wordplay and complex international situations, and it’s impossible to find anything to engage people.

After confirming the title of this evening’s “Foreign Film Collection,” he folded the newspaper and placed it on the glass mat of the low table.

“……”

What a peaceful morning.

“Mmm! That feels so good.”

Only the chirping of birds could be heard.

And the occasional bark from a distance.

There was silence in the house.

This feeling made him hesitate to even turn on the TV.

Besides, at this time of the year, I don’t think there should be any good programs to watch!

“Ahh~” Yawning, Shusaku smoothly slumped towards the couch.

The soft sunlight coming through the thin lace curtains made him sleepy and his eyes squinted slightly.

“Ah!”

Shusaku’s body assumed a reclining position and stretched out his arms, picking up the blanket hanging from the back of the sofa chair in his hand.

This is a favorite item for Sayuri, who is afraid of the cold, to use at night while watching TV.

Shusaku spread the blanket out towards his body, when a faint feminine scent wafted into his nose.

With one end of the blanket covering his neck, the other end was all exposed below his knees, and Shusaku then turned on his side, curling his entire body up.

“Well, kind of trying to sleep!”

In this sleeping position, the eyelids followed suit.

You might catch a cold if you fall asleep like that.

The thought flashed through his mind for a split second.

But there’s nothing more comforting than napping with the thought “No, no, no”.

“Ah, take another nap!”

“……”

Without realizing it, Shusaku fell into a deep sleep on the couch.

“Shusaku…Shusaku…”

“Brother, get up, brother ah…”

“Well!”

Shusaku, who was dead asleep, was shaken constantly and could only sleepily open his eyes.

However, he was still not fully awake and was still in a state of dazed consciousness and wanting to sleep.

“……”

The image slowly taking shape in the dull pupils.

Reflected were Sayuri’s and Nana’s faces, with Sayuri’s face on the right and Nana’s small face slumped against the back of the sofa chair.

The two of them looked from directly above at the face of Shusaku, who had rolled over at some point and was asleep with his face facing upwards.

For a moment, a strong sense of incongruity came over him.

The bed was against the wall, there was no way it would be possible to be probed from both sides as it was now.

However, he immediately remembered that he was sleeping on the couch in the living room.

Ah, did I just fall asleep on the couch like that…

It’s really embarrassing.

Feeling embarrassed himself, Shusaku quickly sat up.

Sayuri, who was standing by the couch, said, “Finally awake!”

“Ah, good morning…”

The sleepy eyes of Shusaku, who was about to greet her, were surprised to be momentarily dumbfounded at the sight of Sayuri.

Sayuri was wearing an apron, but it wasn’t the plain pattern she usually wore for household chores; instead, it had many, many folds.

Technically, she’s wearing a plain white and cute girly apron today.

It looks like something worn by a French doll, or Alice in the Land of Wonder.

Well, it’s really cute.

That in itself is nothing to make a fuss about.

The problem was that Sayuri had nothing on but that apron.

Well, wearing nothing…

In other words, she is like the woman who jumps out of the delusions of all lonely, single men.

The sensational gesture of a single apron around the periphery of her nude body appeared before Shusaku’s eyes.

“Good morning, brother!”

Looking toward the source of the sound, Nana was dressed in the same outfit as her sister.

The sisters’ costumes really startled Shusaku.

Both sisters are wearing aprons.

The only difference was the embroidery on their chests; Nana’s was The White Rabbit, while Sayuri’s was Baby Bear.

What the hell is going on here?

What’s with the two of them today…

“Well, you guys…”

Shusaku, who had just woken up and whose head was not yet very clear, thought he was dreaming.

Except that it did feel like it had come to its senses. It’s something you don’t need to pinch your cheeks to know.

However, because of the previous record of having wet dreams due to aphrodisiacs, it will not be again…

“What’s wrong, Shusaku? What’s with that strange look…”

Sayuri asked trying to act as if nothing had happened.

“Haha!”

Naina’s side, however, had long been holding back.

I don’t know whose idea it was, but it seems that the two of them planned together to scare Shusaku, who was hiding in this kind of place and sleeping.

It was a prank…but it was outrageous.

Only a combination of Nana, who doesn’t think like normal people, and Sayuri, who’s a bit of a goofball, could come up with such a thing, right?

Well, the goal was sort of accomplished.

However, the way Sayuri and Nana looked, the stimulation was a little too strong for the teenager who was in the middle of his sexual arousal.

That’s a little too much behavior.

“What the hell are you guys doing?” Shusaku looked skeptical.

Nana’s aspect, at least as seen from the front, was no different in its exposed area than it normally was when she wore a halter top with a mini skirt.

But the same apron on Sayuri, not so much.

It feels nothing like Nana.

The top of the apron couldn’t quite cover the ample bust, and the bulging orbs ran out the side.

“Well!”

At the sight, Shusaku’s face turned red.

Of course, between the deep cleavage that is the center of attraction for men’s eyes, it is even more worshipped.

The hemline of the wave-like pleated skirt was ten centimeters above the knee, and although it wasn’t that miniature, it was extremely obscene when it appeared on Sayuri, who always wore long skirts.

It’s true that just by looking at it, my heart jumped up and down.

After all, he’s still a bloody teenager ah!

“Shusaku’s already up too, so it’s time for breakfast!” After saying that, Sayuri turned her back on Shusaku and headed for the dining room.

That back is even more deadly poison for the eyes.

Knowing this, but Shusaku’s pair of eyes still ran after Sayuri without realizing it.

In the center of the left and right shoulder blades, a large braid of three strands of hair hangs down.

The lines are so straight with the concave back underneath it.

You can grab a handful of slim waist behind a wide band bow, that look looks very cute.

The buttocks, which are part of a woman’s beautiful body shape, look so smooth and moist that you can’t help but rush forward to touch them.

As Sayuri took each step, just by gazing at the inner side of that thigh, it was as if she could peek inside and see the very bottom of that protrusion in the secret place.

“Uh-huh…”

This scenario taught the seventeen year old Shusaku to look at the blood.

Finally, Sayuri’s figure disappeared into the kitchen.

Shusaku, who had gotten up from the couch and was looking straight in the direction of the dining room, managed to turn his head back around.

But it just happened to collide with the eyes of Naina, who was staring at the place.

Ah…

It seemed that all of her ugly behavior of chasing Sayuri’s seductive back to look at her just now was in her eyes.

Being looked at by the young girl’s eyes that seemed to have realized everything, Shusaku’s face burned like fire.

In this case, anything you say is just an excuse.

Nana’s speechless reaction made Shusaku feel even more embarrassed while not really knowing what to do.

“Nana…come here and help me set up the dishes.”

“Oh! Good!”

Sayuri’s voice came from the kitchen, and after Nana answered, she ran in the direction of the dining room.

After running two or three steps, he suddenly stood still and bent forward before nearing the dining room.

Nana put on the white bunny-like love slippers on her feet.

The small buttocks can be held with one hand.

He bucked his hips up in the direction of Shusaku, the young crack flickering in the depths of the mysterious valley.

Wow…

Shusaku was a healthy seventeen year old after all, no matter what!

Only an apron is added over the nude.

It’s hard not to get excited when the plump sister and the Grinch sister are so dressed up and dangling in front of your eyes like that.

Seeing this kind of image, I’m afraid that even those Chinese Communist Party elders who are not far from being cut off will get an erection.

Plus, it’s even easier to get an erection when you’ve just woken up.

“Ah!”

To this kind of rich stimulating lens, the naughty boy between the two strands of hair rose up. Through the pajamas that thin material, there is no way to cover.

“Ah, I… I’ll go wash my face first.”

Shusaku managed to say what he wanted to say and ran for his life to the bathroom.

Even with the cold water splashed on my face, I still couldn’t wake up from this dream.

It was quite unbelievable, but what was happening in front of me felt like a thousand times the reality.

He took longer than usual to brush his teeth with the intention of trying to make the high between his strands able to come down.

As soon as Shusaku, who had washed his face, stepped out of the bathroom, breakfast was already prepared on the table.

Unsure of what to do, and with a deer in the headlights, she went with the flow and sat down in her pajamas.

On the plate in front of me was a ham and egg meal of two poached eggs with two slices of ham. Next to it was a large glass full of pure orange juice.

In the round bowl in the center of the table, the tender green of endive paired with the bright red of tomatoes filled a large bowl of lettuce salad.

“Brother, here!”

Toasted and browned, Naina buttered the toast and handed it over.

As usual, nothing different Sunday morning.

But that’s only if Sayuri and Nana are fully dressed.

In front of Shusaku sat Nana, and to Shusaku’s left…in a chair near the kitchen sat Sayuri.

“Eat it before it gets cold.”

“Oh!”

And so, ostensibly as if nothing had happened, an amicable breakfast began.

However, Shusaku, who was eating with his sister, who was wearing only an apron, was definitely not at peace.

“……”

Not knowing where to put his eyes, the teenager tried to keep them on his hands as he ate his breakfast in a full panic.

In fact, he didn’t know what to say.

Sayuri and Nana, chatting no differently than usual, Shusaku’s mind was blank.

Just thinking about how to respond back to the correspondence was so exhausting that even what he was chewing in his mouth was tasteless.

The three at the table, after all the food on their respective plates had been roughly settled, Naina’s fork suddenly fell to the floor.

It was like a bit of a deliberate trick, but Shusaku, who was trying not to look at the two of them, didn’t know anything about it.

“Ah!”

She gave a small yelp.

Naina glanced under the table.

“I think I dropped my fork on my brother’s side, brother help me pick it up.”

“Ah, uh!”

Accepting Nana’s invitation without a second thought, Shusaku simply bent down and dug his head under the dining table.

At this point all of a sudden you see Nana’s fork.

As Shusaku picked it up, Nana spoke up.

“Brother~ Brother!”

She quickly lifted the corner of her apron.

“Hmm?”

Hearing the call, a clear slit flew in head-on in the eyes of Shusaku who suddenly raised his head.

“Whoa!”

In a moment of panic, Shusaku slammed his head into the bottom of the table.

(GROANS)

The dull sound of a hard object touching a hard object sounded, and the dishes on the tabletop jumped up in unison.

“Hahaha…”

Naina laughed with delight as she saw her self-same ploy succeed.

Poor Shusaku, totally screwed.

“Woo…”

Shusaku, who had twisted his face in pain, poked his head out from under the table, clutching the back of his head where he had been hit.

“Nene!”

Sayuri made a reproachful sound.

“It’s not okay to be bad on purpose!”

“I’m sorry!”

Not only did Nana not show the slightest remorse, but she half-joked and spat her tongue out in a pouty manner.

And in such a situation with no warning, suddenly seeing the Shusaku of that place, of course it would be a shock.

It really made him want to be angry, but he could only cry and laugh, looking at Nai Nai with an awkward and slightly ambiguous expression.

So it was in this panic that breakfast ended, and Shusaku headed for the couch in the living room with his after-dinner coffee.

Sayuri stood in front of the displaced table while Nana went back and forth between the kitchen and the dining room table, organizing and packing up the eaten dishes.

Finally not seeing the aproned figures of those two, Shusaku breathed a huge sigh of relief, no longer feeling so tense and uncomfortable.

Leaving Sayuri and Nana to take on all the cleaning up was a bit too much for Shusaku, who had been sharing the household chores together for a long time in his life with the two fathers.

And it’s not just this one time, it’s been like this since we started living together, and we don’t even have to do the housework ourselves.

Several times he wanted to go forward to help, but was stopped by Sayuri who said, “It’s okay if boys don’t have to do this kind of thing.”

So the family business is not going to fall on him in the same way.

“Hmph la…”

Interspersed with the sound of running water rinsing dishes came a gentle humming of Sayuri from the kitchen.

What’s going to happen here?

Shusaku sipped his hot coffee while thinking about this down the road.

You’re not going to wear that all day, are you?

For Shusaku, he could only pray that Sayuri and Nana would stop this uncharacteristic prank game sooner.

If Goering had returned home at this time, there would have been a “super” uproar, no doubt about it.

“Time passes so slowly.” Shusaku muttered.

A glance at the clock on the TV set showed that it was almost ten o’clock. It had been less than two hours since he had left the Fruit Grove.

If you say you’re practicing for a game, you can’t come back this early.

But what if, just in case…

Shusaku remembered the commotion he caused when he crashed into Golem’s room, completely naked, the first night he moved in.

Now that I think back on it, my whole stomach clenches.

This time, if we were to be caught in such a scene again, we would probably be kicked out of the house without even having a chance to defend ourselves.

Coo…that’s nasty.

Just as Shusaku was alone, cringing uneasily at the unlucky thought, Sayuri, who had finished cleaning up, made her way towards the living room.

Naina then walked in with her.

Sayuri glanced at the empty coffee cup on the table.

“Would you like another cup of coffee?” She inquired solicitously.

“Ah, no need.”

Shusaku couldn’t drink either.

“So, a dessert!”

With that said, Sayuri pushed the table towards the television, leaving the spot in front of the couch empty.

What do you want to do?

In front of Shusaku, who was looking openly, Nana popped over with small steps and stood side by side with Sayuri.

“There are two kinds of desserts today!”

Sayuri gently raised her right hand and held up her index and middle fingers.

“Two kinds?”

As soon as Shusaku opened his mouth, Nana nodded vigorously and fingered the pattern of The White Rabbit embroidered on the apron’s chest.

“White rabbit desserts and…”

Sayuri proceeded to point to the “Baby Bear” pattern around the same apron as her sister.

“Baby Bear Dessert.”

So, in unison, the two said, “Which one is coming?”

“……”

Which one is it going to be?

Shusaku, who couldn’t figure out what the two were up to, didn’t know what to say.

Looking at the speechless teenager, Sayuri smiled gently and said, “Shusaku, don’t be polite, you can eat whatever you want!”

“Huh?”

Eat? One of Sayuri-san and Nana?

This, could it be…

Shusaku couldn’t help but take a breath when he thought about the implications of using the word “eat” for women.

The so-called pick one of the two.

So, does that mean we have to do that?

“This…”

Shusaku was speechless for a moment.

If you put the three major desires of human beings on the table, there is nothing better than this for a snack after a good night’s sleep and a good meal, right?

The rounded Sayuri’s high aproned chest was sending out a lure of “Come and eat me” to Shusaku.

“Uh-huh!”

Shusaku couldn’t help but swallow.

Seeing this wordless temptation in the eyes is such an irresistible charm for a teenager in the throes of sexual arousal.

Nana, who was standing next to Sayuri, with her feminine instincts that had already begun to germinate, was sensitive enough to notice that her sister’s ample breasts were attracting Shusaku’s attention more than her own.

Over 90 centimeters, twenty-four year old Sayuri’s bust.

Compared to that, the bulge in Nana’s chest was as inconspicuous and lacking in amplitude as a thirteen-year-old girl should be.

You can tell when you’re naked, but if you’re wearing an apron like this, you’re arguably no different from a boy.

But in that condition, it does still have some charm for those who have a thing for little girls.

But for those teenagers who had longed for their big sisters, with a figure like Nana’s, it was lacking in attraction.

So, wouldn’t my brother not choose the white rabbit dessert?

Thinking of this, Nana, wanting to look at least not inferior in appearance, propped up the apron halter with the thumbs of both hands.

She wanted to create the illusion of making her breasts look full.

But because of her move, it left a large gap between her flat chest and the top half of the apron.

The cute little cherries were also seen clearly.

The cleavage formed by the two breasts squeezing together and the pink cherries that attracted people’s attention…it was really hard to choose between them.

Sayuri and Nana, which side to choose?

It’s really hard to know what to do.

Hmmm…which one to choose?

Shusaku, who was unknowingly comparing the two sisters, hurriedly shook his head vigorously in his mind, attempting to expel this sinful thought.

No, no, absolutely not.

It would have been fine if it was just a matter of scaring people with this daring getup, but now this was beyond the bounds of mischief.

In short, this dessert is not to be eaten on either side.

He made up his mind.

Just as Shusaku was about to express his opinion, Sayuri’s body lived slightly leaned forward and gazed at the teenager’s face.

Plump breasts jiggled, cleavage presented in close-up.

“Well? Would you like a gummy bear for dessert?”

Overwhelmed by the aura of the D-cup size that was forced into view.

Shusaku almost nodded obediently for a moment, but then couldn’t help but shake his head in panic.

“No, no…” the revisionist stumped.

Seeing this, Nana, who thought she had been chosen over Sayuri, happily came forward.

“So, it’s bunny dessert!” Nana asked happily.

Still, Shusaku shook his head.

So Sayuri nodded her head as if she had come to a realization.

“So it’s meant to be a double portion!”

“Ah, no…”

Ignoring Shusaku, who was about to retort, Sayuri cut to the teenager’s right and took a seat on the couch.

Shusaku moved his butt.

Although he tried to sit away from the curvy body beside him, he was blocked by Nana, who was sitting on his left hand side.

This instead clung to them body to body.

“Ambiguously, this, wait a minute…”

Shusaku, who was on the couch, was sandwiched between Sayuri and Nana.

Through the thin texture of the pajamas, there was a slow warmth of skin from the thighs of both of them.

Shusaku was about to get up.

Too late, Sayuri’s hand had reached between the teenager’s legs and gripped the object through his pajamas.

“Ah!”

The surprised Shusaku let out a slight whimper as Sayuri gently rubbed the not quite hard enough baby through the fabric.

Shusaku desperately wants to divert attention to inhibit the onset of an erection.

But the sensitive alter reacted quickly to that bold contact and began to rise in size.

Seeing that under Sayuri’s soft covering, the area between the two strands actually swelled and seemed to bulge.

“Wow…it’s gotten so big!”

The rapid changes between the teenager’s legs became the focus of Nana’s curious gaze.

“Ah!”

It couldn’t have been more interesting to her that sexual arousal could be manifested like this, visibly in a form visible to the eye.

Because it was a new experience for Naina.

The process of the gradual increase in size between the femurs was stared at like this, and Shusaku who still possessed a slender teenage boy’s feelings really blushed with shame.

Only, for some reason the shame accelerated the rise of excitement, and the hardness became even more intense than before.

With a fully erected, solidly felt doppelganger in front of her eyes, Sayuri rubbed it lovingly.

“Seems like the forks are ready to go.”

“Huh?”

Shusaku couldn’t quite hear her.

The fork between the two strands of the front of the pajama pants that are soon to be breached is the same tool with which The Dessert is pierced for consumption.

“Sayuri-san…”

In the face of Shusaku’s slightly raspy shout, Sayuri instead responded with a wave of calm tones.

“What is it?”

“That, that…sure enough, it’s still not a good idea to do something like that…”

“Bugger, don’t be so polite!”

“But…”

Sayuri replied in the wrong way and then probed the face of the teenager sitting next to her with his head bowed.

“Or, don’t want to follow us?”

“Ah, no…”

When the indicators of desire have risen to that level, will he be allowed to utter a word of no, alas! Poor Shusaku.

It has been painstakingly suppressed so far, and once it becomes like this, if it is not discharged, I am afraid that it will not be able to be cleaned up.

Moreover, in this state, it is even more impossible to refuse this “Dessert” which seems to be a superior delicacy.

He really didn’t know what to do.

As a result, Hugh said in a voice so low it could barely be heard, “That’s not what I meant…”

“That’s not good.”

“But, Sayuri-sama…”

She simply ignored Shusaku.

Sayuri left the couch and came to live Shusaku’s front.

Bend your knees on the shag carpet.

Sayuri’s breasts, with their deep, tantalizing cleavage were almost as high as the bulging top of the teenager’s stock.

“Come on ~ come and take it off!”

Said in a childish voice.

Sayuri reached down to Shusaku’s pajama pants.

By now, the situation was completely under Sayuri’s control.

Shusaku was at her mercy, obediently lifting his ass up as Sayuri pulled his pajama pants and underwear down in one motion.

The covering of the lower half of his body was ripped away from both feet, leaving the teenager with a completely open state between his legs.

The untouched doppelganger loomed straight up.

Nana, who saw this image, opened her eyes wide.

“Amazing…brother’s thing is so spirited~”

“Really, goddammit!”

Agree with what my sister said.

Sayuri wrapped her delicate fingers around the seventeen-year-old’s long handle and slid it up and down two or three times.

With just one or two slight rubs, Shuusaku’s parting that had increased in blood color stood up violently.

For Shusaku’s alter ego to be so refined a hundredfold, Sayuri narrowed her eyes in satisfaction and smiled faintly.

Next, she sent what looked like an erection attached to her lower abdomen toward her heels, her lips leaning toward the exposed front area.

Chirp…

After kissing the bell mouth in a gesture of goodwill, Sayuri slowly took the entire front end of the split into her mouth.

Oh!

“Uh…”

Surrounded by the warmth of the mucous membrane inside his mouth, Shusaku couldn’t help but moan.

Sayuri’s entire beautiful face crouched between the teenager’s legs, taking in the parting that was raised high.

The tip of the nearly bursting part continued to advance amidst the warmth and reached the depths of the throat.

“Ahhhh!”

In the midst of being surprised by this sudden depth, Sayuri’s head slowly moved back.

From the lip that curled into a rounded shape, the long stalk, distended with veins, appeared with a full load of saliva.

From the tightly encircling lips, he slowly withdrew the parting that loomed like a bow, still touching slightly with his teeth at the head of the goose.

Psst.

The doppelganger that had been freed from Sayuri’s mouth rebounded toward her lower abdomen from the force of her powerful erection.

The long handle bounces up.

The front end of the split swept toward Sayuri’s nose.

Shusaku’s doppelganger was covered in clear slime and looked kinda gross.

It was as slippery as some kind of mollusk, and at the moment it was exuding a distinctly sexual intensity.

Gollum…

The sound of swallowing saliva.

“Well…”

For a moment Shusaku thought that the sound was coming from his own throat.

However, this was the sound that came out of the mouth of Naina who couldn’t help but feel her insides jumping wildly because of that wet doppelganger’s display.

“Awww!”

Sayuri stuck out her tongue.

She gripped Shusaku’s face and looked at it while licking from the root below the long handle to the very tip.

Chirp.

“Ahhhh~” the soothing sensation climbed along Shusaku’s back.

He finally couldn’t help but scream.

A light smile appeared on Sayuri’s face.

That expression seemed to make the cute and sensitive teenager let go of his heart even more to enjoy the pleasure.

“Uh…”

Sayuri had a smile on her face.

She took in the front of the parting in one gulp and, as if making small circles, kept turning around the head.

Whenever Sayuri tried to swallow the saliva that was about to spill out of the corner of her mouth, the caliber would shrink, and the front end of the split was thus strongly pressed.

With such focused pressure on the most sensitive part of his body, the teenager’s fragile erection began to show precursors of shooting white fluid.

“Ah…uh…coo…”

In the face of this skillful oral sex, Shusaku’s whole body panted like it was on fire, tightening his ass hole and forcibly restraining that premature eruption.

Chirp, chirp, grab…

Making lewd noises, she licked and sucked the parted Sayuri.

Eyes filled with blood, desperately trying to resist the shusaku who was calling for a lustful and pleasurable oral technique attack.

There was also Nana who was watching this fine show of oral sex performance from the sidelines, looking on in awe.

The young girl opened her eyes wide with kitten-like curiosity.

Nana looked dumbfounded for a moment as she looked at the hard, straight erection actually being played with and teased in the soft lips of her mouth.

It’s rare to get a chance to see this live, so you’ll have to watch it closely.

The uninhibited sight teaches Nana to concentrate fully on the lewd, and vocal, teaching performance in front of her.

Seen…

I can’t believe Nana saw it, the scandalous state of being licked by Sayuri’s parting and lusting after her was seen.

But with this realization of being watched, somehow Shusaku got a strange sense of excitement instead.

“Hoo hoo…”

At the same time as the irresistible feeling of shame, heat went up in his head, and inexplicably his emotions rose to a fever pitch.

And the watching Nene’s side, of course, couldn’t be calmed down.

“Whoa!”

She watched as her spirited doppelganger pumped back and forth in Sayuri’s mouth.

The excitement within Naina’s body grew higher and higher, and at some point a faint blush crept into her cheeks.

Guess it must have been hard to sit with a little butt on the couch, and the perimeter of that place was starting to get unbearable!

Nana watched as her sister licked Shusaku’s erection deliciously, while she herself was becoming unbearable as a bystander.

Knock!

She stood up from the couch and knelt down towards Sayuri.

“It’s just Yuri-chan doing it alone, so sly. Nana needs to lick that thing of my brother’s too~” both arms leaned in tightly, fists clasped in front of her chest in a begging manner.

“Ah…it’s my turn, sis!”

Sayuri agreed with a “yes, yes” and lifted her face from between Shusaku’s legs, giving up her part to her little sister.

“A lick is fine, but don’t bite it, yo!”

“Yes~” she answered with a ‘Good Boy Style Answer’.

Without any hesitation at all, and with what seemed like a bit of impatience, Nana sucked in a mouthful of the hardened tip.

Indirect kissing between a sister and her sister through the front of the split…

“Whoa!”

Pinkish-red oral mucosa that encases the entire tip of the cusp.

Perhaps it was because the body temperature of a young girl was higher, the sensation in Sumitomochi’s mouth was actually warmer than Sayuri’s just now.

Jojo!

Naina chirped and sucked like a little baby nagging on a bottle before relaxing and coming to spit.

“Whew…”

Sure enough Nana still wasn’t too used to the act of oral sex.

Or maybe she’s just learning Sayuri’s moves, and it’s really the first time she’s actually done it!

Nana stuck out her tongue and attacked Shusaku’s doppelganger again.

“Uhhhh!”

The young girl followed Sayuri’s example and instead of swallowing the parting in, she just licked up slowly along it.

The tip of her tongue flicked at the depths of the crack oozing juices and the inside of the goose’s head.

On the inside of the long stalk, which was like a wave, and the root of the strong erection pressed the lips of Self.

“Hoo hoo…”

Breath escaping from the tiny nose blew the pubic hairs, and occasionally, even the low nose went to the top of the parting body.

Match the restless head turns.

Nanae’s tousled red hair, tied up with thin hair bands, kept shaking non-stop on the sides of her head.

The same blowjob can be a completely different feeling when you have Sayuri, who is seven years older, doing it, and Nana, who is an underage teenager.

Shusaku had this feeling.

Of course, the technique itself is one of the reasons.

And at the sight of the eroticized male organ and the contact with the still childishly innocent face, a strong sense of deviation from morality welled up in my heart.

However, the flesh that responds to this strong sense of guilt and pleasure secretes a large amount of Carpenter’s gland fluid in response to this pleasant stimulation.

Nana did not notice the warring in Shusaku’s mind.

This little thirteen year old adult still looks like he’s licking and sucking on his favorite popsicle.

Lick, lick…

She innocently ran her tongue back and forth over Shusaku’s alter, a 50/50 mix of tickling sensation and comfort, but never able to still it.

“Ahhhh!”

Rather than being caressed, it would be more appropriate to say it was being played with.

Through the gentle caresses of this anxious rush, the teenage doppelganger, who had long been approaching the boundary, replied slightly.

In that case, it shouldn’t be a problem to last a little longer.

However, the energy to let this released opportunity to give off and escape was completely accumulated at the base of the diversion.

The desire to shoot white fluid was getting more and more frenzied.

After a while, Sayuri, who was looking lovingly at her lovely sister, said, “Nana, it’s time for a change!”

Naina, who heard this, looked up from her long handle.

“Ah, but…”

The display was full of displeasure.

“Nana wants to lick my brother until he releases his white fluid!”

“Hey, that would be too slick ooh. Didn’t Nana lick it longer than I did just now? It’s my turn next!”

“Don’t, don’t, Nana wants to lick more of brother’s stuff.”

“Nana!” Sayuri shouted at her again.

However the head knotted with two tufts of hair bobbed vigorously, and Nana made it clear that she was going to play hard to get to the end.

It really plays to the nature of the old man.

Th~ How should this be?

“Well…”

The face of Shusaku, who had been stripped bare of the lower half of his body, then had a confused expression on it, looking a bit overwhelmed.

An inexplicable feeling of not knowing what to do and wanting to hide in shame at the fact that his alter ego was being fought over so much.

What’s the right thing to do?

“I don’t care!”

Naina is still playing her trickster game.

“Hey, what a rascal…”

Sayuri couldn’t do anything about the pampered Nana in front of her, so she had no choice but to give up.

Naina, who had succeeded in her rascal scheme, then began to unfold what she had just done again.

“Well, then, I’ll just be over here.”

Sayuri had no choice but to reach out her right hand towards the base of Shusaku’s doppelganger and gently hold the swollen, hard little ball.

Chirp.

“！”

Even the part of his body that he hardly ever touched was suddenly subjected to such a caress, and Shusaku’s entire body stiffened.

Sayuri’s delicate fingers tenderly rubbed The Deadly Essentials of Man, playing with the balls in the sac.

“Ah!”

The move startled Shusaku.

Then, the area of saliva stained with the body fluids that had been dangling endlessly for a long time spread outward, and the male’s balls became wet.

Sayuri wrenched Shusaku’s right knee away from him, letting her thighs spread wide and squeezing them next to Nana, who was licking and sucking hard.

Leaning forward, he brought the little ball that had hardened in turn from the rubbing up to his mouth.

Chirp.

“Ah!”

Unexpected parts were attacked and Shusaku couldn’t help but yelp.

Just touching was already a big deal, but this would be something you wouldn’t even think of using your mouth.

Sayuri took one of the two balls into her mouth and twirled her tongue like she was licking a lollipop.

Ah, it’s so cozy.

“Awwww!”

Having tasted such pleasure for the first time in his life, Shusaku was completely mesmerized.

Shusaku had never known that the part of the body that had always been regarded as a mere accessory organ could harbor such pleasure.

Uh-huh, chirp…

Sayuri licked and sucked on Shusaku’s little balls as if it was extremely delicious.

Nana, who was a miko, looked on with squinted eyes while flicking the inside of the front of her parting with the tip of her tongue.

There is a saying that “the grass grows better next door”, but maybe it’s true.

At least the young girl had such a feeling.

After acquiring Shusaku’s part by utilizing her expertise in pampering, this time she wanted to try out what her sister was doing now.

Nene’s mouth left the front of the split.

She followed Sayuri’s example and came up on the jade pouch at the base of Shusaku and took the other side of the blob into her mouth.

Repairing into a long wrinkled blob, it was then pulled away from the sides.

The left and right balls were juggled between the subtly different touching mouths of the sisters.

Reveling in such a comforting warmth of touch, his lower body simply felt like it was going to melt away in pleasure.

Compared to the much-loved little ball below, the detachment that had been left out in the cold looked like it was begging for a caress, its veins flaring up.

So Sayuri’s vermilion lips traveled up the long handle this time, with Nana following close behind in a panic.

I didn’t realize that his parting, the two tongues were licking and sucking as if they were competing.

Floating Vein’s Longshanks is being attacked from left to right.

On one side was Sayuri’s gentle face, while on the other side was Nana’s childish baby face.

On the surface of the already narrow area of the alter, the two tongues battled with each other, occasionally colliding.

“Uh-huh!”

Being able to endure such a lavish oral caressing treat, Shusaku swallowed and gurgled with a sharp gasp.

In the warmth of the sun, coupled with the lustful excitement, so that his whole body was as hot as fire.

“Whew! It’s so hot!”

Shusaku was a little close to being overwhelmed.

Even with just a sweater on, it was unbearably hot, and even the edges of his hair were beaded with sweat.

Sayuri’s tongue slammed into his sensitive parts, while Nana applied her tongue juggling in kind.

Taking the hard straightness of the shrug as a benchmark, the two tongues wriggled slowly as if reflected in a mirror.

Looking over there, her sister’s Sayuri actually looked as if she was performing oral sex techniques while demonstrating them for Nana.

The sensual stimulation from the saliva and his own bodily fluids brought him one step closer to the moment of release even more.

Shusaku tensed his jugular hole extremely tightly.

He naively thought that he might be able to control the act of ejaculation, but he didn’t expect to scream out at that moment.

“Ah, already, already not working…”

Just as the teenager had reached the peak of his excitement and said this, it was as if the two sisters had been forewarned.

Sayuri and Nana, both of them, actually stuck their tongues out towards the protruding base of the goose’s head in unison.

Shoo shoo shoo…

An erection that has been driven to its end.

“Uh-huh!”

Once the most sensitive place was subjected to this double clampdown, it could no longer support a moment to rush to the top at once.

“Ah!”

From Shusaku’s mouth came a miserable scream of grief.

If you let it go on like that, you’re sure to spray it in your face.

The sense of crisis of dirtying two people’s faces flashed through his mind for a split second, however, the teenager could no longer do anything about it.

Psst!

With a flick of his incredibly excited alter ego, the boiling white liquid spewed out in a single motion.

The white viscous liquid that leaked out in one smooth motion hit the beautiful faces of the two men who were greedily licking their doppelgangers.

Poof!

Done!

The fledgling thought so, but it was no longer helpful.

And this thought of remorse was washed away in a moment by the feeling of joy.

With no place to hide under the closest distance sculpture, Sayuri and Nana were all drenched in white liquid.

Even so, those two remained undeterred, their lips still not leaving the teenager’s doppelganger for a moment.

The two tongues moved in clear intensity, like swarms of ants squirming up and down.

“Ah…ah…ah ah!”

Dizzying pleasure blew wildly through his body, and Shusaku braced both hands hard on the cushions of the couch.

Shoo, shoo, poof…

With every twitch of the split, thick white liquid spurted out.

In a short while, the beautiful faces of the two sisters, Sayuri and Nana, were already covered in slime.

Just that slight release surprisingly made the pleasure of the ejaculation even higher and increased in volume.

“Hoo-hoo!”

After experiencing an intense release, the tired Shusaku leaned his upper body towards the back of the sofa chair, his chest rising and falling violently.

In the depths of the front end of the part, which had not lost its hardness immediately, white liquid was still oozing out, and a smell belonging to the males permeated the surroundings.

Sayuri and Nana’s faces, who were screaming that white liquid was sprayed all over their heads, were made sticky as if they were materializing the ugly lust of the teenagers.

It looked really gross! It feels as if sticky mayonnaise sauce is clinging to your face.

The white, cloudy goo that dripped down to her lips was licked off by Sayuri with a single stroke of her tongue.

A chokingly strong taste of man spread slowly through Sayuri’s mouth.

Wow, it’s so thick.

The intensity of Shusaku’s desire could be felt on the tip of his tongue, which taught Sayuri not to get excited.

“Sister…”

Hearing such a help-like voice, Sayuri glanced over to Nana’s side.

An expression that was on the verge of tears appeared on the tender face of her sister, who was made sticky by the fishy-smelling slime.

“Whimper…”

“Ouch, ouch, so sad…”

“Well, Lily-san…”

Naina is still so cute in that way.

Sayuri supported Nana’s chin with her hand and lifted her dirty face upwards.

As if for a kiss, he brought his lips forward and began to lick and suck the white liquid off his sister’s face.

When Sayuri’s tongue slid over the corners of her eyes and beside her tiny nose, Nana contorted her face as if she were forcing a smile.

“Mmm~” “Ah, no moving around. Be a good boy and stay still, it’ll be cleaned up for you in a minute…”

“Oh!”

Sayuri cupped her sister’s clean face in both hands and carefully licked clean the slime that had adhered to it.

Once her own face was clean, Nana in turn used her tongue to remove the white liquid from her sister’s face.

Yuck chirp…chirp…chirp…

The two sisters, who were more than ten years apart in age, licked and sucked the white liquid that was smeared on each other’s faces like this.

This image looks as if two kittens who get along well are playing happily.

This simple and innocent act is more erotic than those casual and vulgar sexual acts.

When I looked at it, the only released cultivated split, immediately generated a new desire from the root circumference.

Nana hadn’t realized for a second that her careless actions had triggered the teenager’s lustful thoughts.

Still desperately twirling her tongue, she concentrated on cleaning her sister’s face.

When it was over, Sayuri smiled slightly.

“Hard work.”

Then he gave his sister a quick kiss on her playful nose.

Chirp.

Then, Sayuri took a seat on the sofa with her bare ass and once again leaned towards Shusaku, who was spreading his legs open with abandon.

“Then, next change of repair work ooh!” Sayuri said with a smile.

“Whoa!” Shusaku responded in a small voice.

The white, cloudy lava slurry on the parting that jutted out between the teen’s legs came slowly dangling from the bell mouth to the root.

Sayuri, who knelt to the front of Shusaku, opened her mouth and took in the tip of the long handle, sucking out the remaining white liquid.

Hmmm…

“Ah…”

The front end of the split that had become abnormally sensitive just after ejaculation, once Sayuri sucked on it, Shusaku was really on the verge of passing out.

Sayuri, who had buried herself between her legs, soiled with white liquid, to clean it up, sucked up all the white goo that had been sprayed loose in the jungle, as well as dangling from her pouch.

“Ahhhh!”

While being cleaned by Sayuri’s tongue, Shusaku’s originally shriveled body immediately swelled up again in a short while.

As soon as Sayuri left her mouth, Shusaku’s doppelganger returned to the state it was in before it was released.

“So powerful… just now, when you release so many, Shuusaku’s treasure really doesn’t get smaller at all!”

Sayuri had a look of utter admiration on her face.

However, she didn’t seem to know anything about the reason why the teenager’s doppelganger couldn’t shrink back.

Sayuri slowly fiddled with the cocked parting and looked up at Shusaku.

“What’s next?”

It looks like this dessert for two is not the end of the story.

Sayuri decided that Shusaku wanted to continue this game, and thus began to think about the next dish.

It’s true when you think about it.

The big fork in Shusaku’s crotch got so big again, it was hard to think he didn’t want another dessert.

And in fact, though, for Shusaku, that kind of thinking was just a product of passivity.

“Want to enter me? Or, want to enjoy yourself on Shusaku’s favorite breasts?”

Shusaku’s favorite breasts…

“Ah!”

Suddenly being told off, Shusaku couldn’t help but redden his face.

Were, were you seen through…

Whether or not he was seen through, even if he pretended not to care, he could easily tell which part of a woman he was attracted to just by that blatant “dumbfounded” gesture.

First of all, women are far more sensitive to sight than men think.

Shusaku couldn’t help but be so ashamed that he wanted to find a place to hide when he thought of that kind of greedy sight he had from before until now, but it had long been expected by the other party.

“Well!”

Oh, my God! I’m so sorry.

Perhaps some part of the flesh was already rejecting this sort of thing.

On the other hand, Sayuri, as if she had misunderstood the teenager’s shame-filled expression, revealed a beaming smile.

“Still seem to prefer breasts!”

“Huh? I…”

Without waiting for Shusaku to make any defense, Sayuri had already wrapped her hands behind her back, and as soon as she loosened the straps of her apron, she retracted her shoulders from the shoulder straps.

The apron tattooed with Baby Bear snapped down, when a pair of huge breasts spilled out.

Wow…

Shusaku, who was not shocked even though he was humiliated by being exposed just now, was still focusing his eyes on Sayuri’s plump breasts.

“It’s so, so plump!”

Shusaku exclaimed in his mind.

Sayuri did not take any blame for this.

She simply displayed a gentle smile like a sister facing her delinquent brother, and burrowed her body between Shusaku’s loosened knees.

Then, taking the part, strong and elevated by her tongue, she clamped it deep between her cleavage.

“！”

Have some fun on the breasts…

Exactly what was going on was now finally known, but it was impossible to remain completely unshaken.

Breast fuck…

In Shusaku’s head, a nasty as hell name surfaced for this act that was currently about to begin in his crotch.

It has to be a luxurious caress that takes more than the standard to be performed in the symbol of motherhood.

It’s impossible to have it in Desserts for White Rabbits, it’s a special dish only found in Desserts for Baby Bears.

Uh-huh! It’s so special!

The hard parting was sandwiched between two soft, elastic globes of flesh, while the inner thighs and lower abdomen area were pressed against smooth, delicate skin.

Most of the long handle was lost in the grip of the flaccid ball of flesh, with only the very tip barely peeking out.

The white, soft breasts appeared to be particularly eye-catching on the parting that was colored a deep pink from the blood engorgement.

Cupping the orbs that were overflowing to her sides with her hands, Sayuri slowly slid her upper body up and down.

The parting of the body that was embraced tightly in the plump bosoms was rubbed by the smooth skin.

Shoo, shoo, shoo…

As a result of this gentle friction, his part buried in the deep cleavage, he began to get restless.

The head of the doppelganger, immersed in this pleasure, loomed between the white waves of soft skin.

It’s a different kind of mouth than the ones above and below.

Soft and creamy to the touch.

As if to deepen the comfort of this slippery feeling, a clear mucus kept bubbling up.

It wasn’t as fancy as oral sex, but after having had enough of the frequent licking and sucking of the two tongues, such monotonous, and somewhat sluggish friction was perhaps even more pleasurable.

As if neutralizing the sensation of pudding and fruity fudge, the sight of the beginning of a wet parting being wrapped whole in a breast and rubbed so.

That’s exciting enough visually.

Looking at the doppelganger that was encircled in Sayuri’s puffy breasts.

At this moment, Xiu Zuo actually had a feeling of inexplicable jealousy towards his own split body, “All the benefits have been taken up by this guy.

“Well, I’d like that too…” murmured Shusaku.

If possible, I would really like to become that size and plunge into that soft and elastic ball of flesh.

With such delusions in mind, the teenager who had tasted such sweetness for the first time slowly moved towards orgasm.

“Wow! Awesome!” Nana whispered.

At some point, Nana quietly sat on Shusaku’s left side and watched the show from above.

With envious eyes, she watched the movement of her sister’s breasts wrapping around the nearly swollen parting and rubbing it gently.

“Good ooh…”

A lonely heart that spits out like envy.

“Nana wants to do it too…”

Saying that, with her hands pressing her self-flattening breasts through her apron, the young girl couldn’t help but hang her head.

“But Nana’s breasts are out of the question, aren’t they!”

Sayuri stopped the regular up and down movements of her upper body, while Shusaku’s doppelganger was still caught between her twin peaks.

“That’s true…Nana’s breasts are indeed out of play!”

Irritated by her sister’s words that fell on her face, Nana became more and more disheveled, her drooping front hair covering her eyes.

“Ah, but it’s no problem oooh!”

Sayuri left Shusaku’s crotch, and her plump bosoms pushed up towards her sister who had her head bowed.

“This breast thing, it’s going to get bigger soon, so won’t Nana be able to do it then?”

“Uh-huh!”

Although it seemed like she understood, Nana still asked worriedly.

“Nana’s breasts, can they really grow to be as big as Lily-san’s…”

“Of course it is, Nana will definitely get bigger if she grows a few more years.”

“Oh!”

When Nana grew to adulthood… Shusaku was skeptical about that, but of course he didn’t blurt it out.

“Right!”

As if Sayuri had suddenly discovered a new continent, her hands, which were closed in front of her chest, unconsciously tilted to the right.

“How about letting Shusaku give you a rub? Haven’t you always heard that? That you’ll grow faster if you let a man rub you…”

“Really?”

Naina’s face lit up for a moment.

“Is it true that if you let your brother rub them, your breasts will get bigger?”

“Yeah!”

“Yeah!”

Nana seems happy.

Sayuri nodded her head as naturally and matter-of-factly as if she had taken the matter as if the sun had come out of the east.

Getting your boobs rubbed by a man makes them bigger…

Well, it did used to be true, but the effect is debatable.

But Nana took it completely seriously and quickly undid her apron straps, revealing her breasts just like Sayuri.

Shift from small children to mature adults.

The tender upper body that had managed to just take a half step was completely exposed to Shusaku’s eyes at this moment.

From a distance, it was a flat chest not much different from a man’s.

But on top of that, there was a small, light pink areola that looked like it could be erased with an eraser.

They are so tiny that just setting a one-dollar coin would cover them all as if they were.

It’s so different from Sayuri’s.

On the small pink circle right in the center, there was a short cut mark that looked like a dent.

Nana, who was topless, leaned her chest, which lacked undulation, towards Shusaku.

“Please!”

The word “please” probably means “ready to rub me”!

But you can’t just say, “Well, I’ll get started,” too.

No matter how much I wanted to do it, Shusaku was still hesitant to do it to such a young girl’s body. Even if I were to “rub” it, I don’t know where to start with such a body.

Ugh! What to do?

“……”

Looking at Shusaku, who had a confused look on his face, Sayuri encouraged between her knees.

“Here, Shusaku, feel Nana’s breasts.”

“Yeah? But…”

It’s hard to know where to start with the practice.

“It’s okay! Come on!”

Sayuri encouraged him.

As soon as Shusaku hesitated, Nana’s pupils moistened.

“Nana’s, Nana’s boobs won’t do…brother likes big boobs so he doesn’t want to touch such small ones right!”

Her eyes filled with tears.

“Ah, no, that’s not what I meant…”

As soon as Shusaku’s attitude softened, Nana immediately changed her expression and pushed those boobless breasts even further forward.

“Then touch me!”

“Yeah…”

“Come on!”

It seemed that the ghostly Nana had long ago completely figured out Shusaku’s weakness of fearing women’s tears.

Shusaku had no choice but to turn and face the young girl, reaching out to touch the bare, yet flat, breasts.

Shusaku’s palm touched the top of Nana’s breasts that were sort of molded, and compared to the flat appearance, a slight bulge could be felt in the palm of his hand.

Smooth to the touch, bottomless soft to the touch, it feels like putting your hand on a slab of fish, I guess!

Airports …

Having just seen the bountiful Sayuri bosoms deepened the feeling.

Nana, who was unaware of this, was only thinking about the effect of her breasts getting bigger immediately after Shusaku’s rubbing.

Thus, on her lovely face, she could not hide the excitement that filled her heart with expectation.

This heartfelt sentiment of a thirteen year old girl was passed over to Shusaku’s side through the palm of her hand that was pressed against her chest.

“Well!”

Shusaku’s hand resting on Nana’s chest began to move warily at that moment, and the teenager’s hand then naturally moved as if caressing.

It would be more appropriate to say “rubbing the breasts” than applying a child’s “wind-repellent ointment”.

Sand, sand, sand…

Just like that, caressing Nana’s breasts for a while, there was a sudden touch of a protrusion in the palm of her hand.

Strangling?

Shusaku let go of his hand to take a look, and the small cherries that had been buried in the areola, at that moment, stood up violently.

Size and dimensions are not to be commented on for the time being, the sensitivity can definitely not be lost.

Seeing this sight made Shuusaku subconsciously feel the arrogance that her small heart held.

This, coupled with curiosity, led to the extension of his index finger towards the protuberance and a gentle press.

“Uh…”

With a comfortable expression on her face, Naina gave a soft grunt from her nose.

Then, Shusaku pressed harder than earlier, toward the young girl’s cherry.

The cocky, defiant little protuberance was at first pressed into the pink circle, but as soon as the fingers left, it immediately pushed back up.

It was like a protest against the pressure that the other side had just put on it.

“Whoa!”

The tips of the breasts stiffened…

It’s obviously a flat area, and the response to stimulation is absolutely unrelenting.

Such sensitivity prompts all sorts of test ideas in the mind of a teenager who fantasizes about the female body.

The tip of her straightened index finger traced tiny circles above the areola, centered on the protruding cherries.

One lap, two laps, three laps…

Just as Shusaku’s fingertips began to circle around Cherry’s circumference, Nana’s entire body suddenly trembled.

The upper half of his body was leaning to the side, and two small fists, placed at his off-balance thighs, were clenching as hard as they could.

At some point, Sayuri, who had retreated from between Shusaku’s knees, was now sitting paralyzed on the carpet by the couch.

To the two little people playing on the sofa, he gave a loving look like a mother looking at her happy and playful children.

Under this teasing friction, the adorable cherry hardened more and more.

Repair twisted it between his index finger and thumb.

“Eee!”

Nana made a sound like choking, as if she had just been loudly reprimanded, and her entire body shrank into a ball.

Shusaku, who thought he was hurting himself, pulled his hand back in a panic.

“Ah, I’m sorry. Does it hurt?”

Nana shook her hair, which was tied in a hair tie, hard to the left and right.

“Well~ It’s just a slight feeling. But…”

It came to a sudden halt.

“This is not going to work.”

“Yeah?”

Nana, whose cheeks were flaming red due to her excitement, had a redness at the corners of her eyes as if they were swollen from crying at some point.

“No, how can I rub it without being serious. Otherwise there’s no way for the breasts to get bigger ah!”

“Ah, uh…”

Shusaku nodded and resumed placing his hand on Nana’s chest.

The fingers slowly applied force, polymerizing the flesh of the breasts over in her hand, and there was always a bit of a bulge.

“It’s okay? It’s not going to be sick, is it?”

“Well, that’s okay!”

“That’s good!”

It wasn’t swollen again, but Shusaku began rubbing the young girl’s breasts with the same deliberate approach he used for swelling.

As soon as Shusaku’s hand lemoned up, a sharp pleasure that caused pain to be felt was born in the center of the slight bulge that had thus taken shape.

As soon as the hand was loosened, the meat in it that barely leaned to squeeze over was liberated, it was due to be concentrated on a single point.

The keen pleasure that turned to mild pain then spread all at once.

Under the repeated rubbing movements of Shusaku’s hands, the sensory pendulum of the young girl’s breasts swung back and forth between the realm of pain and pleasure.

“Awwwww…”

From Nana’s mouth, what came out was a panting cry that didn’t match her tender age at all.

It wouldn’t be possible to hear if she was happy or in pain.

The movements of the rubbing Shusaku hands were actually very clumsy and inflexible.

But the thought of “having her breasts rubbed by a man” was much more exciting to Nana than when she was doing it alone.

“Ah!”

Suddenly, Shusaku saw that the cherry on the other side, which hadn’t been touched, was standing up on its own.

At this point, Nana had long forgotten all about the reason why her breasts would get bigger when she asked to rub them in the first place.

It was unbelievable that it was obviously the breasts that were being fondled, so why did the place down there follow suit?

That’s so weird.

That place…it’s so hot.

I want to ask my brother to touch Nana’s place…

The thirteen year old precocious girl who had experienced such obscene experiences as sucking Shusaku’s doppelganger together with her sister, and having her head and face sprayed with white liquid, Shan was already full of pornography.

It’s so precocious!

“Brother!”

When he was called by such a delicate voice like a kitten begging for milk, Shuusaku’s hand that was moving gently stopped.

Facing the young girl who was staring intently at herself, her moist eyes that were full of passion-like, her heart couldn’t help but be shaken.

“Wh, what is it?” Shusaku asked.

“Nana…there’s something weird about that place in Nana.”

When she finished speaking, Nana lifted the corner of her unraveled apron in one motion, revealing the hairless mound of shame bulging underneath.

Carved into that, a vertical fissure with simple lines, had long since oozed a kind of transparent nectar.

In that childish secret place where even the hair had not yet grown, from such a moisturized place of lust, a dangerous odor emanated, which was really very lewd and unorthodox.

“Look, Nana’s here, lewd juices are flowing…”

Without the other party’s special command, Shusaku’s line of sight had already been dead set on that place where Naina was young and tender.

“It’s all because Niinii rubbed Nana’s boobs…and did such colorful things, that’s why it’s like this!”

It was obviously her who asked her to “rub my boobs”, but now Nana is blaming Shusaku for it.

Suddenly it’s a bit confusing.

When Nana picked up Shusaku’s hand, which had been over her flat chest and was still, she ripped it off to come underneath herself.

“Here, touch me…you’ll be responsible for getting me so aroused so that Nana can feel comfortable.”

What a topsy-turvy, disorganized speech, and Naina still seems to really not need any reasoning as long as she’s happy.

“Come on, come on…”

The young girl, who was already impatient, pressed Shusaku’s hand straight towards her secret place.

Cut into the slightly loosened inner thigh hand.

As soon as I touched the pubic mound that was as swollen and soft as a honey cake, I was taught to spill the entire palm of my hand with the nectar that oozed out of the slit.

Unable to resist such a delicate touch, Shusaku thought to himself, “This really isn’t very good after all”, but at the same time, he was enjoying the pleasurable sensation of roaming around that hairless secret place.

The seventeen-year-old’s mind was full of contradictions.

“Ahhhh!”

When it comes down to it, there’s no going back.

Shusaku gently stroked the pubic mound as if he were caressing a cat’s head.

Then he moved his extended index finger, step by step, slowly and tentatively, toward Naina’s thin slit.

“Yahoo!”

A seemingly gentle touch struck the young girl’s back like a weak electric current.

Shusaku kept moving his fingers.

Nana then twisted her childish immature body as if she was enduring something.

“Uh-huh…ah…ah~” the panting voice turned to a heated breath that blew across the teenager’s neck.

Only because of the gentle movement of his fingers, eyeing the way the young girl, who was about the same age as his sister, was writhing her lovely body in front of him.

Shusaku’s heart welled up with an emotion that was different from pure sexual desire, like compassionate love for his sister.

“Uh-huh!”

I wanted to make her, Nana, feel more comfortable.

Finally, Naina, who couldn’t even be satisfied with superficial caresses, demanded in her dainty, unstoppable voice, “Brother, finger, put your finger in there…make, make Naina’s shameful place even wetter.”

After a brief hesitation, it turned out that Shusaku accepted Nana’s request.

Fingertips down, one hand over the somewhat amplified surface of the pubic mound, the middle finger located slightly above the cleft.

Then it slowly sank in.

Plop…

At first, it was as difficult to enter as it was to resist the intrusion of a foreign object.

But as soon as the finger entered, the whole thing was completely scrunched up as if it was afraid it would escape.

Wow, that’s tight…

Thinking about that night…

In the matter of receiving training from Sayuri’s course on the bed in his room, Shusaku fiddled with his fingers bent into a hook inside the warm secret pussy.

There was something about that place of a thirteen-year-old girl that was so cramped that it didn’t even allow room for her fingers to roam freely.

And yet, it felt unexpectedly deep and inaccessible.

“Hoo-hoo, ah!”

The tip of the finger went a little deeper inside, and from between the surface of the finger and the gap that was actually covered with mucous membrane, a flood of love juices leaked out and dangled down the small buttocks.

“Yikes! Aaaah!”

Shusaku moved his finger, which was deep in the secret place, slowly back and forth to the secret point.

With the repeated pumping motions, the nectar in the peach blossom source was actually wet.

“Yah…ah…uh…ah, hoo!”

Nana let out a petulant gasp on one side, and on the other, she reached her hand towards Shusaku’s crotch and grabbed a handful of the hard and strong parting.

“Uh!”

The doppelganger that had just exploded between Sayuri’s bountiful breasts and had only just been able to come to a halt for the time being was suddenly gripped in such a way that Shusaku’s mouth let out a mournful cry.

As if wanting something in return, Nana began to slowly fiddle with the long, revived male stalk.

The parting of the body, waiting for stimulation, was left to be rubbed in the fine young girl’s hands, quivering slightly with excitement.

The Cabal gland fluid that had been deposited inside was pushed out with a swoosh.

The earlier drops of juice had long since dried up, and the parched split was moisturized by fresh mucus oozing from the bell mouth.

Perhaps it was because Nana’s hand holding the long handle was too small, so the feeling of oppression was also rather more aggravated.

The image of the young girl’s young hand holding the vein-covered split seems to illustrate how immoral what is going on in front of her is!

The two men sitting side by side on the couch had their hands interlocked, and their fingers stretched out in each other’s crotches were moving in a lewd and foolish manner.

A hidden game between a seventeen year old boy and a precocious little girl.

A game that can’t be known by Golem.

Playing with the drenched doppelganger on one side, at this time, Naina was suddenly heard murmuring in a low voice.

Shusaku’s hand, which was groping towards the slimy secret pussy, stopped moving.

“I want my brother’s baby…I want, I want to be with my brother.”

“Yeah!”

“I want to…” said Nana pouting.

Sayuri, who had been watching the game between the two from the sidelines, was clearly more shocked than the Shusaku in question.

“It won’t work, Nana!”

The seemingly heavy biceps jiggled violently as they sat up in panic.

“Shouldn’t the first time be reserved for your favorite person? Didn’t you also say that if you could have a great boyfriend someday, you’d dedicate your first time to him on a romantic beach or something, didn’t you?”

“That’s true, but…”

From this, it seems that Nana doesn’t see Shusaku as a romantic interest.

At best, it was just someone who could satisfy her curiosity about sex, that’s all.

Although there was a little bit of regret. But on the contrary, Shusaku was slightly relieved by it.

Sayuri came over to the couch and knelt down in front of Nana.

She kept staring into the eyes of her sister who had to hold onto Shusaku’s alter ego in a death grip as if she was afraid it would be taken from her.

“Listen carefully, the ‘first time’ is only the first time. If you do it with Shusaku, once your hymen is broken, you’ll never be a virgin again. Then, you’ll never be able to give your favorite person your first time again. Doesn’t that matter?”

A very usual and ordinary thing that taught Sayuri to chatter a bunch.

For Nana, who never thought too much about the causes and consequences of things, this was probably the most appropriate.

“But…but…”

Although she understood what Sayuri had said, Nana seemed unwilling to give up the chance to try it for the first time.

The manifestation of this strong will was shown in the fact that the hand in which it held the long handle, and the front of the parting, which was exposed beyond the small hand, were both engorged with blood and turned a dark red color.

Looks like she really wants it.

Under the contradiction between the maidenly feeling of wanting to save the most important virgin for the Prince Charming who will appear at some point, and the precocious mindset of wanting to try out the experience of an adult as soon as possible, what emerged on the girl’s face was an expression of confusion like that of a dog who is faced with the choice between feed and walk.

“……”

Nana, who didn’t know what to do, lowered her head and fell silent.

Whenever something doesn’t go her way, she maintains this stance until her mother or sister or someone around her solves the problem for her, which is a kind of capricious behavior of Nana, who is a spoiled old man.

“……”

The silence that screams out for breath.

The embarrassment was more than enough for Shusaku, who was embarrassed himself by Nana’s holding of his naked doppelganger.

“There’s really no way around it…”

So much so that Sayuri, who had learned of her sister’s firm will, sighed.

“Okay. Then, let’s let you and Shusaku do that little bit. Of course, you can’t break your hymen!”

Naina, who had been hanging her head, suddenly looked up with a twinkle in her eye.

“Well, really. But you have to do what I say properly!”

“Yes!”

Like a book, the face that was crying just now was actually filled with smiles all of a sudden.

Even so, what is this so-called “a little bit of sex” all about?

Compared to Shusaku who was wondering, Nana, perhaps because she believed Sayuri, took off her half-removed apron and was completely naked.

“So, Nana. Lie down over there.”

“Yes!” Nene dutifully responded.

Shuu stood up as he vacated the space, and Nana obediently just fell backward and lay on her back on the couch.

The four-seater couch was wide enough for petite Naina to stretch her feet out even though they were still still more than enough.

“Now then, spread your feet…no, put your knees higher…uh, yeah, yeah, that’s it.”

Doing as Sayuri said, Nana leaned her feet slightly towards her body, while her thighs spread out boldly.

The first blossoms of the unbloomed flower that had just been fiddled with by the teenager’s fingers were now unabashedly exposed.

The rest of his eyes glanced at such a sight. Shusaku, who had been feeling hot since just now, took off the sweater draped over his pajamas.

“Shusaku came up piece by piece too…yes, and proceeded to get on top of Nana.”

“Oh!”

Shusaku dutifully did the same.

As soon as his body burrowed between the young girl’s knees, his upper body fell forward, bracing his hands on either side of his tilted head.

“Like this?” Shusaku asked.

“Well, that’s it!”

Shusaku’s doppelgänger, in one motion, went through the stomach, right towards the navel below. Going along with this position is what is generally referred to as the normal body position.

“Brother…”

To Shusaku’s face whose breath was so close that it could be blown into her face, Nana looked with eyes filled with anticipation.

“It always feels like my heart is beating so hard!” The young girl whispered.

“Yes, yes…” whispered Shusaku in response.

Unlike a young girl who is excited about her first time, Shusaku’s “heartbeat” is caused by anxiety.

On top of the couch were Nana and Shusaku who were fast folded together.

And on the carpet diagonally behind the two, Sayuri sat down, ready to be the technical guide for the two of them.

She reached behind Shusaku’s buttocks with one hand, grabbing the long handle that clung to her lower abdomen as she did so, and with the other hand she spread the hairless, tender cleft below.

Then, pulling down slightly towards the center of the bay-red, so that the front of the parting touched the entrance to that delightful secret pussy.

Psst…

The front end of the split, which was about to swell and split off, was instantly surrounded by a slippery touch.

“Ah, that…”

Sayuri opened her mouth to restrain Shusaku, who was about to sway.

“Ah, you can’t move. Nana’s hymen will be broken if you mess around.”

“Ah, yes!”

Being said that, Shusaku’s entire body stiffened.

As I was thinking about the practice of combining my parts, I couldn’t help but look at my crotch through my limbs that had turned into an arch.

But the view was blocked by the drooping hem of her nightgown.

Sayuri peeked her face out from beside Shusaku’s ass, and said to Nana, who was giving a rare and marvelous expression, “Nana, you know what? Nana’s that place where Shusaku’s baby goes in!”

“Uh…”

Naina kept her position on her back and moved her jaw slightly.

Something several times thicker than a fingertip was shoved into the entrance to the body, and it seemed as if it was really quite tense.

The Shusaku baby that was pressed against the mouth of the honey pot felt as if it was bigger than it had been when she had just held it in her hand, Nana.

The young girl’s green and tender secret slit was so hard to put the very front end in, if she didn’t melt some energy, perhaps it would be impossible to enter the whole thing, right?

When this goes in, Nana’s gonna be bad there for sure.

The fear of that extreme pain, accompanied by bleeding, all came over her at once.

So scary.

The moment that place ruptures and bleeds, it’s going to cry out for sure.

It really scared her the more she thought about it.

But on the other hand, Nana’s heart still tightened at the thought of “My brother’s baby is there, and my brother and I are having a little sex”. An inexplicable emotion of happiness and wanting to cry…

What a contradictory teenage girl.

Sayuri’s fingers on the petals slid in the direction of the stamen. Nana’s stamen was bulging from engorgement.

With skillful hands, Sayuri peeled back the thin foreskin.

Using the love juice oozing out of the side, he smeared it over the bright red protuberance and rubbed it back and forth with the inside of his finger.

“Hahoo…”

Sensitive spots were stimulated by this acupressure point style maneuver.

Naina tilted her little face up and curled up like a puppy having its belly rubbed.

The immature waist on the cushion twisted, and the tip of the parting, buried in the tender flesh, rubbed in the sticky mucous membrane.

“Goo!”

This thrill that rushed up his back called for Shusaku to clench his teeth.

A sensual pleasure like being sucked back and forth by a tongue made of pudding or jelly.

The friction made by the surface of the front of the parting and the mucous membrane inside the flower path.

Nana seemed to feel such pleasure as well, the pubic mound pushing up step by step, slowly, from below.

In that case, Shusaku couldn’t help but feel trepidation as to whether or not the long straight handle could avoid poking the hymen.

Doing this kind of facsimile of intercourse with a girl who was still a virgin was certainly a once-in-a-lifetime experience.

Where exactly this marvelous thing called the hymen is, and how much it will bear, is a complete unknown.

What if if I were to accidentally take Nana’s virginity…, then, what should I do?

Just the thought of it made me involuntarily nervous.

The slightest movement can cause irreparable regret.

It is particularly noteworthy that excessive forceful movements in the combined area are absolutely not feasible.

Only, that’s what’s going on in the head.

But the lust of wanting it surged up from the inner loins, all poured into the hard, straight roots full of energy.

This desire stemming from the male instinct is indescribably painful to resist.

Shusaku tried desperately to control his fierce desire to rush straight to that narrow secret hole as soon as he moved his waist.

Anyway, for now, only everything depended on Sayuri.

Chirp, chirp, zip…

Sayuri wrapped her fingers around the long handle.

She flicked the front of her parting, which had been buried in the petals of the goose’s head, back and forth in the shallow honey pot.

Of course, during all this time, the hand that was tweaking the stamens did not stop.

“Ah, ah…yah…ah…”

Naina murmured a steady stream of voices under her breath, her thin breasts pushed up, her pointed cherries bulging.

“Uh-oh!”

Because she was so excited, her skin was tinted with a light pink color, as if she had just finished bathing.

Point blank facsimile fuck…

You can preserve your virginity and experience a sexual-like pleasure.

That might have been pretty good for Nana, but it wasn’t so good for Shusaku.

It’s just “whetting people’s appetites” and it’s not pleasant!

Sayuri, the one who started the chrysalis, as if she also considered this, came closer with her face towards the combined area of the two.

Of course, it was impossible to see what the crotch looked like in this position.

But for feeling a breath blowing and caressing across the inner edge of the alter.

That’s how I know so much about it. It looks like the exposed part is receiving its oral ministrations.

Chirp.

Sayuri slowly and methodically moved her mouth towards the jade pouch that was tightly attached to the root of her doppelganger. The little ball on one side was instantly contained in the warm, wet mouth.

“Mmmm~” The shameful cry that was about to burst out of her mouth was suppressed deep in Shusaku’s throat.

Making obscene noises on one side, Sayuri aggressively sucked on the projectile.

The jade pouch is a sensitive area.

It was something that had only been realized during the double blowjob service earlier, but now it seemed to be on the verge of becoming addictive.

It was only when the ball in her mouth had become tasteless that Sayuri turned her attack to another ball.

This side’s was similarly tossed and turned on the tongue, languishing in the clean saliva.

After sucking on both sides of the male projectile, Sayuri then took a bite of the jade pouch as well.

“Uh…”

Sayuri, who was approaching the root of her doppelganger, pouted her vermilion lips, and the entire jade pouch that was held in her mouth tightened.

It felt as strong as if I was going to pull the whole thing off that part.

The man’s fatal point, being sucked in so forcefully, Shuusaku acted as if he was going to run out of breath.

Moments of pulling down between pain and pleasure, a breath that doesn’t come up…

Mmm…mmm ~ Jojo pops.

Moments before the ratio of pleasure to pain was to be reversed…

Sayuri moved her mouth with the sound of pain.

On the top of the saliva-stained jade pouch, there were still clear traces of the crimson color that had just been sucked.

Suck it…

It was only a short while before Sayuri moved closer to the root of the erection and began sucking again, sliding her tongue towards the inside of the long stalk.

The tip of her tongue slid along the burgeoning green vein and licked the parting over before crawling up to the union to go.

The tip of the tongue that invaded the slit between the front of the parting and the petals tickled like ants crawling.

“Ah~” Shusaku cried out impatiently.

If you stay in this position, your lower body will be in a state of defenselessness.

The excitement was so great that his back stood up under the uneasiness and anticipation of what would be done to him next that was completely unpredictable.

“Ahhhh!”

The tip of the tongue, which had finished manipulating the union of Shusaku and Nana, once again climbed up the long handle. Was it going to be another jade bag sucking?

Out of Shuusaku’s guess, the tongue headed straight for the jade bag, which of course, would have been bumped into before…

Hey? No way…

An unspeakable sense of alienation assailed him, and Shusaku changed his voice.

“Sayuri, Sayuri-sama!”

“Don’t move!”

“Oh!”

Sayuri, who had come up to her lips between her ass valleys, made a sound to restrain the panicked Shusaku.

This yelp made the boy’s body stiffen up like a dog meeting its master’s raised hand.

Sayuri’s fingers that were gripping the long handle made a bit of pressure, which was mostly to remind Shusaku of his current situation.

That’s right.

If she moves a little, Nana’s virginity will be…

Whoa! This is no joke.

Nana, who was uninformed and bewildered, was still looking up at Shusaku’s earnest and serious face with a puzzled expression.

Sayuri’s entire face came up to the crack of her ass.

She began to lick Shusaku’s ass hole.

A cross between scratching a little and feeling slightly nauseated by the strange sensation that slowly rose along the teenager’s back.

“Sayuri-sama… ah, don’t. This kind of place…”

“It’s okay, it won’t hurt you.”

“But…”

Taking the opportunity to change her breath, Sayuri, she once again put her mouth and lips over the daisy hole once more.

Chirp.

“No, but, ah…”

Ignoring Shusaku’s feeble and tepid protests.

With the tip of her tongue, Sayuri carefully and attentively coated a narrowly spaced chrysanthemum petal with saliva.

“Well!”

The teenager felt a fierce sense of disgust at this perversion.

However, after being licked by the sticky tongue in a wriggling manner, the lower half of her body slowly spread a lustful, incredible pleasure outwards centered on this.

There’s definitely something wrong with that.

How is it possible that you can feel something in the eye of a daisy…

But the more the mind tries to resist it, the more the body enjoys the pleasure, and there is no doubt about that fact.

Shusaku was devastated by this unexpected reaction in his own flesh.

“Uh-huh!”

And as if riding the wave of victory, Sayuri’s curled tongue advanced more and more vigorously toward the narrow hole.

“Ah…”

The tip of his tongue pushed in only slightly, but it felt like something huge had been shoved in.

The tip of Sayuri’s tongue that had invaded the ass hole stirred stupidly, and a thrill of wanting to be penetrated flooded the teenager’s chest.

“Uh…coo…hum…”

Shusaku bit his lip, desperately trying to dismiss the pleasure.

But such an effort was completely in vain, for in the end, he accepted it.

“Uh…uh…ah!”

The tightly closed lips loosened, and what leaked out was a cry of pleasure that was obvious on first hearing.

Once the pleasure of having his asshole invaded was recognized, the teenager’s body could no longer resist it.

“Ah!”

With a slight flutter of her tongue, she let out a girl-like purr.

Focused style approaching the tip of Sayuri’s tongue in the small hole.

The range of activities is growing.

From the daisy hole to the inside of the goose’s head no one was spared from being crawled over, and the pale pigmented valleys that had settled in were sticky with saliva.

“Hoo-hoo!”

Just like that, Sayuri savored the taste of the teenager’s hidden parts on one side.

The fingers attached to the fleshy pole still slowly tweaked the front of the parting, and the mucous membranes channeled into the obscene vibrations.

Of course, the hand on the other end never stopped playing with Nana’s pistil.

“Ah…ee…yahoo…”

Naina’s gasps seemed to be getting higher and higher pitched, more and more dramatic.

The curve of the young girl’s pleasure suddenly arced upward as she reached the peak of her excitement.

On the one hand, it is for the stimulation that an erection brings to the sensitive mucous membranes.

The realization of “a little sex” may be what really drives this precocious girl to orgasm.

He shook his head as if to say “No, no, no”.

This limb lacking curves under Shusaku’s chest was twisting passionately.

“It’s really good, so comfortable. Brother’s baby, in Nana’s, Nana’s that place… ah!”

Nana, who was nearing the peak of her orgasm, circled Shusaku’s neck as her arms went upward. Her red hot cheeks were pressed against the teenager’s sweaty neck.

“Uh-oh!”

Blocked by the hymen and unable to sink his waist, Shusaku was actually holding up a rather strained position.

His ass was halfway up in the air, and his head was hanging low as if he were performing a kneeling ritual.

The spine curved unnaturally, and the burden on the lower back ate so tightly that it was almost as if he were carrying a boulder on his back.

However, even in this state, Shusaku’s doppelganger, which was sexually aroused by the intense oral caresses, was still on the verge of the moment of release. From the root of the erection, a scorching hot thickness rushed straight up.

“Aaaah! Oooooh!”

Wanted to be liberated.

I really want to take what’s clogging up the alter and spew it out in one fell swoop, otherwise it feels very uncomfortable.

Because the lust was so overwhelming, it was surprising that Shusaku couldn’t even say the preview of the launch.

“Ah…th…uh…”

From the teenager’s quivering change in vocal tone.

Sensing the onset of her orgasm, Sayuri moved her lips away from where she was licking and sucking and asked, “What’s wrong? Are you going to go?”

To this inquiry, Shusaku could only barely reply with a sharp groan instead.

“Nana, Shusaku is almost there already. You know what? Shusaku will be cumming white fluid in that place of Nana’s later.”

After saying that to her sister who had already reached orgasm long before Shusaku, Sayuri accelerated the speed of her hand that was stroking the long handle.

Shoo, shoo, shoo…

“Shusaku, feel free to boldly unleash yourself inside Nana!”

Sayuri buried her head between the valleys of her ass once more, the tip of her tongue poking towards the saliva-soaked ass hole.

The sphincter that had been desperately tightened to inhibit ejaculation was slowly loosened, and the teenager’s patience was on the verge of disintegration.

“Ah, ah…it’s coming out!”

The front end of the split that had sunk into the mouth of the honey pot rose, and in the next instant, a searing white cloudy liquid erupted from the mouth of the bell.

Psst!

This was like a fatal blow, and once the head was started, the white fluid continued to leak out.

It’s white fluid…brother’s white fluid is in Nana’s place…

Just as she felt the burning heat, the forcefulness pouring straight into her secret pussy, ecstasy washed over her like a bigger row of waves.

The young girl’s consciousness faded away.

“Ha…ee…yaaaahhhh~” the peach blossom contracted sharply, encompassing the front end of the parting that had swollen to its limit.

Even though it was the second time, the amount of whitish fluid was still frighteningly high after a dead end.

And there was so much of it that the young girl’s narrow secret pussy couldn’t take it all in.

From the crack at the front end of the swallowed long handle, the white turbid liquid that was released slowly flowed out of Shusaku’s bell mouth.

“Eeeeeah!”

Nana, who was tossed around by the pleasure that was a little too much for her young body, held onto Shusaku as if she was asking for help.

A storm of pleasure was blowing wildly in the young body that was so spastic that it was trembling slightly, and white light was dancing all over the tightly closed pupils.

The male erection that had been swallowed by the girl’s secret pussy at the front end, and the body that was floating with blood vessels also pulsated vigorously.

The whitish liquid that was pushed out by the high pressure was constantly being channeled towards the virgin’s honey hole.

The split ended with a big choke, releasing the amount that should have been released this time in one go.

His body shook slightly.

“Whew!”

Shusaku exhaled greatly.

The pulsation of the long handle tapered off.

Only after she had confirmed that the intense firing had been completed did Sayuri remove her face and hands that were pressed against the union of the two.

Chirp.

Shusaku’s doppelganger, which was hanging from the mouth of the honey pot hole, naturally pulled out of the wet secret hole.

The orgasm seemed to have passed its apex, and the few telltale lines etched between Naina’s eyebrows were all of a sudden and eased away.

“Uh-huh!”

The distorted face, which had been trying to hold something back, was completely liberated in an instant.

At the same time, the slender wrist that had originally circled Shusaku’s neck loosened as if deflated.

Shusaku, who was propping up this unnatural position from head to toe, moved away from the young girl’s wrist and straightened his body.

However, due to the aftermath of the intense pleasure, she was unable to use her arms and legs at all.

The teenager, who had gone limp in his split, nearly fell off the couch, and Sayuri hastily propped him up.

“It doesn’t matter, does it?”

“Ah, still, okay…”

After answering briefly, Shusaku exhaustedly sat down next to Nana, who was lying horizontally on her side.

The entire upper half of his body leaned back against the back of the sofa chair, his reddened face looking up at the aboriginal panel, panting eagerly.

Nana, on the other hand, had long since become completely unconscious.

The tiny face with closed eyes was filled with a sense of misty drift. The standing knees were still open.

The naked pubic mound was covered with white, filthy slime.

“Ha, hoo, ah…”

Shusaku gently closed his eyes, his thin chest plate rising and falling violently. The breaths that greedily sucked in oxygen were slowly adjusting.

“Shusaku…”

It wasn’t too loud, but it had an echo that screamed to be ignored and made you pay attention to it.

Only Sayuri, who was sitting on the carpet, had long since removed the apron that had originally covered her lower abdomen.

The bowed knees were wide open, exposing the dense brown grass.

“I’m next!”

“Sayuri-san…”

Both eyes stared straight at the upper edge of the slippery inner thighs, the secret pussy that screamed for breath.

Shusaku stood up mechanically.

Then, as if he was sucked over, his body went straight down between those open knees.

“Ah, wait!”

Sayuri seduced with such a provocative gesture on one side, but on the other side, she blocked Shusaku, whose body was folded up, and then, with a flip on the spot, her round buttocks faced downwards towards the teenager and lay on her back. Her head was hanging down, and only her round ass was sticking out.

“Today, let’s come from the back!”

Having assisted in her sister’s facsimile intercourse also seemed to have turned Sayuri herself on.

Her sweet honey pot was already wet and moist without any touch.

If the plump, juicy pubic mound was twisted hard enough, the lewd nectar would probably flow all over the place!

Stimulated by this irresistible lewd landscape, the alter that had only just finished cumming was immediately in a state of readiness again.

Sayuri’s ass rolled up and around her crotch from the front, wrenching her secret pussy wide open.

Snap…

A round of lusty flowering plants bloomed in the puddle of plump, fine white flesh.

Slippery petals where they converged, the mouth of the flower’s hole replacing the pistil, exuded a message of lust.

Shusaku, standing on his knees, rested his hand on his highly erect male erection and attacked straight into that beautiful place.

Moreover, it was like trying to sweep away the pent-up frustration of being restricted from penetration when she had just had facsimile intercourse with Nana.

With a single breath, he thrust himself into Sayuri.

sound of …

“Awww!”

Thrusting hard, Sayuri screamed out in pleasure.

Pressing away the slippery resistance of the soft petals, the erection advanced deeply into the secret pussy.

As soon as Shusaku’s pubic hair touched Sayuri’s sweet honey pot mouth, the split slid in whole.

The mucous membrane of the cavity enveloped the unceremonious intruder tightly.

Perhaps due to the poorly matched angles of the curvature and erection, the root of the parting was under intense pressure.

“Well!”

In this state, the repair work is suspended.

After he had slowly and carefully savored the inside of his honey pot, he began to slowly twist his hips.

Shusaku put both of his hands on Sayuri’s slender waist and pressed the small of his belly forward towards that elastic round ass.

Pop, pop, poof…

The sound of their flesh crashing together.

ringing through the quiet living room of this Sunday morning.

Since it had only been released, it would take some time before it was full again, so Shusaku was able to move his waist boldly.

“Yippee!”

The white, supple female body with a hard erection kept attacking from the rear.

Anymore, it’s the first time I’ve encountered the position.

Whether or not it would go down smoothly was actually extremely unsettling for the inexperienced teenager, but he didn’t want this pumping action from behind to be so smooth.

It’s a lot less effort than when you’re in the normal position.

Plus the lubricant was very sufficient, so naturally the movements of the waist unconsciously accelerated.

Shusaku’s doppelganger maintains the insertion.

He lay his whole body on top of Sayuri, and rubbed her weighty bosoms as if he were cupping them from above.

The lovely cherries, which were not at all symmetrical with the huge breasts, became erect and sprang to life all at once.

The thing protruding from the open finger looked like the tip of an unused crayon.

“Uh, ah, so good. Go in more, go in more. Shusaku’s baby plunge harder and deeper!”

Sayuri, who was lying on all fours on the ground, couldn’t see a trace of her usual shadow at all, and her mouth spat out obscene and inaudible cries.

And all at once the screams reached the ears of Naina, who was still in the aftermath of her orgasm, lying limply across the sofa.

“Sister…”

Attracted by her sister’s excited cries, the young girl stared blankly.

Ah…

Not far from the couch, Shusaku was riding on top of Sayuri, who was on all fours, writhing violently.

A sound like that of a foot being pulled out of a rotting muck came from one side, and the other side toward the valley between the bucking asses.

He busily pumped his doppelganger back and forth.

Making love…

Brother and Sister Lily, are making love in a dog-like position…

That’s not the same as the Facsimile fucked up that you just did yourself.

That’s actually a really fucked up way to get a living, breathing doppelganger right into that place.

Nana sat up on the couch and stared straight at Sayuri and Shusaku who were greedily claiming each other in a behind-the-back position.

The lower half of her ripe and dripping sister’s body was bearing the male erection that was struggling in and out without reluctance.

No, not only that, but she skillfully twisted her tantalizing waist to entice the long handle even deeper into it.

Sister, it’s really great…

An envy instantly swept through Naina’s chest, and a feeling akin to jealousy welled up.

“My land wants…”

Nana also wants to be pumped like that. Here…Nana’s place, wants to be penetrated by brother’s baby…

In a completely unconscious situation, Naina put her fingertips to her private parts that were stained by the white cloudy mucus.

From the blood-filled, bulging mucous membrane that had increased in thickness twice, the white liquid that had originally been poured into the virgin’s honey pot was now slowly seeping out.

“Whoa!”

Bugger, brother squirted it out…

From the depths of her slit came a reverse flow of whitish goo, and Nana used her fingertips to coat it into the pink mucous membrane.

Doing nothing different.

But it’s more exciting than regular masturbation.

The stink of fishy intercourse wafted up as the thick, white, jelly-like liquid mixed with the newly secreted love juice.

Sayuri, who was twisting her lewd round buttocks as she had her hard part inserted from behind.

With the frequency of the disheveled hair on her face bouncing, out of the corner of her eye, she saw her sister who was looking at the scene of intercourse here while masturbating at the same time.

“Nene!”

“Huh?”

Suddenly called by someone else’s name, Nana, who was immersed in her personal game, couldn’t help but shrink.

“Don’t play there alone, come over here.”

Sayuri called to her softly.

Nana pulled her fingertips out and stood up from the couch. Shusaku, who noticed, stopped his waist movements.

“Ah…”

Shusaku stayed and called out.

The hands holding her breasts loosened, and she slowly straightened her upper body. The pajamas were soaked with sweat and stuck to her back.

With what she said was an extremely unusual amount of trepidation, Naina made her way over to the two men who were still connected at the lower half of their bodies.

“Ah!”

Shusaku felt a sense of embarrassment that he had never felt before.

That said, it would just be more embarrassing to panic and pull away now, alas! It’s so true.

Sayuri, whose head hung low to the floor, got up like a cat that had just woken up from a nap by stretching.

The lowered position of the round buttocks caused the split to be drawn away.

Phew snap.

The male erection, pressed downward, bounced and jumped up all at once, sending clear flecks in all directions.

The love-juice-covered doppelganger towered over the bush of pubic hair that clung to the wet skin.

What’s going to happen now? Facing Shusaku, who was looking astonished, Sayuri lay down on her back and spread her legs.

“Shusaku, come!”

“Yea…?”

“Come on. Continue what you were doing…”

“Ah, yes!”

Though minding the eyes of Nana, who stood idly by.

Shusaku remained obediently compliant listening to Sayuri’s words as he slowly cut his body between her tantalizing legs.

Then, laboriously turning the swelling erection in his lower abdomen downward, he thrust it into his secret pussy.

“Next Nana comes too…”

Sayuri gestured with her hands, asking Nana to straddle her face.

“Yes!”

As if she had done the same thing before, Nana crossed her knees on either side of Sayuri’s face without hesitation.

On top of this white and voluptuous female body, Shusaku and Nana were right on top of each other.

Looking up at her sister’s crotch, which had become sticky, Sayuri urged Shusaku on.

“Shusaku, hurry up and move.”

The soft petals that encased the long stalk quivered slightly as if seductively.

“Oh!”

Shusaku, who was already completely considering things with his lower body, easily fell for the temptation to restart this piston movement that had been interrupted by Nana’s joining in.

Sayuri wrapped her arms around Nana’s thighs, which were as slender as arms, and wrapped her hands around the valley of her small ass from the outside.

Then, with great force, he wrenched that little ass apart. Not only the hairless crack, but even the cute asshole eye was exposed.

“Ah!”

The petals were yanked to the left and right in such a way that from the inside of the secret pussy, which was greatly stretched out, the whitish liquid that had previously been left in the cavity hung down in a sticky manner.

“The thing Shusaku put out, it’s hanging down from that place of Nana’s ooh!”

“Yikes~” “Hoo hoo, this looks like it’s pretty tasty.”

Sayuri slowly moved her mouth up towards Nana’s secret pussy, deliciously drinking the combined juice synthesized from white liquid and love juice.

Chirp, shoo, zip chirp…

The tip of the tongue that reaches deep.

Licked and sucked that secret little room of a thirteen year old girl without missing a beat.

“Aaahhh…ha…yahoo…”

Secret Pistil was so licked by her sister.

Naina cringed violently from her kneeling position.

It was like a pleasure that could melt everything away, even the joints seemed to be loosening up, and I couldn’t even make it on my knees.

The young girl leaned forward.

His hands were braced on both sides of Sayuri’s waist. It was so close to her eyes that she couldn’t even avoid it.

“Well!”

So that’s what sex is all about.

Nana, who was on all fours in an overlapping position with Sayuri, had her cute face in front of the joint where the long handle was rapidly pumping.

And, as if returning a gift, he took the bulging stamen into his mouth.

The stamens were as wet and shiny as a dogwood that was melting away, as if they might jump off the lips at any moment.

To get a grip on it, Naina pouted.

Chirp.

The tip of the young girl’s tongue licked and sucked the protuberance over the shape of her pouting lips.

“Mmmmmm~” a slurred sound came from Sayuri as her mouth pressed against the hairless pubic mound.

Being sucked by Nai Nai to the stamen, the honey pot that was already quite tight and contracted, this is even better ah.

Wow. – Oh, my God! It’s so tight…

With a painful crunch.

“Uh-huh!”

Shusaku grumbled in his mind.

In this case, if the pumping action is continued, time will pass and it will soon be time to ejaculate.

Shusaku wanted to take the pleasure of penetrating that pair of hot, soft and fiercely contracting honey holes more slowly.

“Ah!”

But it was too late, too late, to slow down this intense lumbar action.

As expected.

It was only a blink of an eye before the happy finish line was close at hand.

In this situation…

A threesome with two sisters with an age gap who form the sixty-nine position…all less than ten minutes later, it seems.

Including the time spent in the back position, it was only twenty minutes. Like a one-shot, short-distance race fuck.

The self-flush liquid that should have been released in full during the simulated intercourse with Nana rose up through the depths of the body.

The youthful doppelganger who had tasted the love juice was superbly resilient to pleasure, even though he had trouble holding it.

“Woohoo!”

Shusaku himself was surprised at such an amazing ability.

Still, no matter how young and strong one is, a third consecutive ejaculation in such a short period of time is a bit unpleasant-like for the flesh.

Perhaps because of the need to drain the remaining full amount of white fluid, the root of the jade pouch actually produced a cramping sensation.

Only, Shusaku doesn’t take it seriously.

Wriggling like he was trying to catch up with something.

Pushing aside the dense, sticky touch, the deeply intruding front end of the parting braked at Sayuri’s flower center.

“Mmmmmm, oooh!”

The pleasure triggered by the frenzied pumping was transmitted to Nana through Sayuri’s tongue dissection technique.

Chirp, chirp, shoo chirp…

Above Sayuri’s face, the tiny ass stirred uneasily.

It looked like an attempt to avoid the tip of the tongue that was sticking out, but in fact, it was a plea for further penetration.

Nana, who was tired of the licking and sucking action at her crotch, enthusiastically licked and sucked on the stamen as if to double the joy that flowed out of the daisy hole.

“Mmm…mmm…mmm~” “Mmm…mmm…mmm hoo…”

Nana and Sayuri, both of them, because their mouths were pressed against each other’s private parts, the gasps that should have been shouted out loudly turned into muffled murmurs.

A sweet gasp with a thick nasal sound.

The three of them, Shusaku, Sayuri and Nana, were now synthesized as one and were preparing to go to the extreme point of pleasure together.

Choo-poo, choo-poo, choo-poo, choo-poo…

The waist of the disobedient Shusaku was making a final push toward the finish line.

“Yikes!”

Not anymore.

Couldn’t hold back any longer.

This last sprint, in the moment when the waist was greatly exerted, the moment that was not even thought of yet…

The launch is long overdue.

A long handle drawn even from the edge of the goose’s head.

On the way to thrusting again, a strong feeling of ejaculation hit Shusaku’s waist and it bounced all of a sudden.

Phew!

The doppelganger, which had already begun to leak, popped and flew out of the secret hole.

The face that was licking and sucking on Nana’s beautiful stamen was sprayed all over at the closest distance.

“Yikes!”

The first bullet hit the short, arched nose squarely, and the young girl’s eyes closed with a miserable yelp like a puppy’s.

The erection that was bouncing and spraying all over the place sprayed a large amount of fishy smelling white liquid against the poked and prodded Sayuri’s secret pussy as well as Nana’s face that was brought to the peak of pleasure by the skillful oral sex technique.

Shoo, shoo, shoo…!

“Whoa!”

For Nana, this was the second “wash” of the day.

It is true that it is not as thick as the first two times.

But the intensity of the white, cloudy goo hadn’t diminished at all, and it still soiled that innocent face in a split second.

And what wasn’t going to Nana’s face was peering at the wet, juicy pulp that was pouring all over that slutty secret pussy.

Shusaku, who had spilled and dispersed a full load of male white turbid liquid in a kneeling position, had his body shaking violently, and when the last drop was weakly waved to the field, he staggered and fell backward to sit down.

Nana, who was enduring that uninhibited spray with her eyes closed, plopped her face, which was sticky with white liquid, onto Sayuri’s lower abdomen, which was covered in white salad dressing.

And Shusaku, who was in a state of weakness after three consecutive ejaculations, took a long breath and collapsed on the spot.

After indulging in this dessert for two, the teenager, fully immersed in the afterglow of pleasure, closed his eyes in satisfaction.

Chapter V. Dangerous children’s packages

“So you can’t go?”

Saturday night…

At the dinner table, Nana suddenly screamed wildly.

Golem’s hand with his chopsticks stopped, and Shusaku, who was choking in shock, panicked enough to reach for his tea.

Tonight’s dish is creamy croquettes.

The croquettes were certainly not the usual frozen food sold on the market, but Sayuri had made them herself.

The real deal is made with a white cream sauce, which is a lot trickier than dishes that just look good on the outside.

Along with the croquettes on a platter is a wealth of vegetables, and in the center of the table is a crockpot of squid, green taro, and lentils.

A miso soup that you can’t get tired of drinking every day has tofu skin and white radish.

The cuisine had been roughly swept away by everyone, and the meal was almost at the point where it should have ended.

Sitting at the table, besides the three sisters Sayuri, Kokurin and Nana, there was also Shusaku, who was boarding at the house.

On the rectangular dining table, on the longer side sat Sayuri, next to her was Kokurin, on the front of Kokurin was Nana, and next to her…and on the front of Sayuri was Shusaku.

It wasn’t a decision that came from anyone, but it had been a regular practice to sit down like this whenever dinner was served since Shusaku had moved into the Natsukawa household.

Facing the beaming Nana, Sayuri stated with an apologetic face.

“I’m sorry… I was not paying attention and…”

“Nasty!”

Nana beamed unhappily.

The color pages of Nanae’s favorite weekday girl’s manga magazine contained news of a recent upcoming movie.

The title of the movie is “The Adventure of the Bunny”.

The content is based on a bunny who has left both parents, which means that it is a so-called animal movie.

At the end of the article, it said, “One hundred groups of 200 people will be selected to attend the screening free of charge.”

Nai Nai, who was not only a bunny, but also a kitten, a fox, and other small furry animals, immediately participated in the lottery.

I didn’t expect to be lucky enough to win the lottery, and about a month later, the postcard announcing the screening reception came in the mail.

At the preview screening, two people could attend with one hospitality postcard. So Nana and Sayuri are going to see it together on Sunday.

However, Sayuri, who is too good a person and a silly older sister type, seems to have completely forgotten about the fact that she has a date with Nana.

She actually accepted a request from the young couple next door to help them take care of their small child one day tomorrow.

However, in that case, one can’t split into two halves, so I had to be cool with Nene’s appointment.

“Obviously we were supposed to go together~” facing the chattering Nana, Golem said coldly, “That can’t be helped, neighborly relations are important too!”

This cold tone of Goering’s speech seemed to emphasize the implication that it didn’t matter if he didn’t go.

“But it’s so hard to get tickets…Nana’s been looking forward to it…”

As if she had been really looking forward to it for a long time, Nana had a hard time giving up all of a sudden.

“Then if you want to go, just go alone by yourself, and you’re not a kid anymore.”

Nana, who always says back “I’m not a kid anymore” when she’s treated like a kid by Kokorin, had to keep her mouth shut now.

“Well!”

She puffed out her cheeks in defiance.

It would have been fine to stop there, but Goering pursued the matter by saying, “You don’t even know how to ride a trolley, do you?”

The fact that she would target Nana so much was probably due to a sense of revenge for having her sister monopolize her favorite mother and sister when she was a child.

As soon as Nana was born, the tiny Golem had to share her sister and mother with this creature from nowhere, called The Sister.

No, perhaps for Golem at the time, it was like uprooting all of his family’s concern, which used to be focused only on him, in one fell swoop.

So it feels bad.

It was when Goering was four years old.

Moreover, this petulant sister is now a junior high school student, but she still clings to Sayuri every day, and Sayuri doesn’t seem to care.

Golem just couldn’t see that.

Truly, an overgrown brat all his life.

Golem cursed in his mind.

But to be so jealous of her sister’s own self, in fact, such a state of mind was the act of a small child, but of course she did not notice it.

“Yuri-chan~” Nana pouted, begging Sayuri to death.

“Nana loves going to the movies with Lily-san so much, it’s too much to not take me when we’ve already made a date!”

“That’s right…”

“Can’t someone else watch the kid next door?”

“It’s true, but I’ve promised people…”

With a frown on her beautifully shaped eyebrows, Sayuri held her cheek clapper with one hand with a rather difficult expression.

Guolin glanced at his sister’s appearance and thought to himself, “Do you really need to be so difficult? If you can’t go, you can’t go, just make it clear.

That’s probably what I would have said if I had been tricked like that myself.

Anyway, it’s all because Sis favors Nana too much.

And it’s not just sisters, it’s even dad and mom.

Only because she’s old…

She’s the last of her sisters to be born, so why does she have to be favored so much? It’s really irritating!

In Goering’s mind, the resentment towards his sister rose higher and higher.

(GROANS)

Golem, who had finished his tea, slammed his teacup down on the table with force in order to attract the attention of the others.

“A movie? You say you want to see a movie, but what you’re really after is to see Kotobukiya after the movie!”

Oguri House” is a cake store in the downtown area that is popular with working girls and college girls.

When you order the 1,200 yen special, it comes with a free pot of black tea and you can have as many cupcakes as you like.

Whenever I go to a department store or a movie, I stop by there for a cup of tea or something before I go home.

This is an indispensable program for the Natsukawa family.

“No, it’s not.”

As if she had been guessed what she was really trying to do, Nana’s insatiable appetite for sweets was all shown in her flustered eyes.

“Hey~ Yeah?”

Golem looked wistfully at Naina, who was looking down at her plate, and crisply bit down on the dried pickled radish she was holding on her chopsticks.

As if trying to unravel the current tense situation between the two sisters, Sayuri just said in a flustered manner.

“Really, what to do…”

At this time, Shusaku, who had remained silent and listened to the three sisters’ conversation, suddenly said to Sayuri.

“This, if you don’t mind, can I go to the movies with Nana?”

“Yay, really?”

As soon as the drooping Naina heard this, a glow immediately appeared on her face.

“Hey, but, I’m so sorry for you!”

At Sayuri’s uneasy expression, Shusaku just waved his hand gently.

“Ah, it’s okay. I don’t have anything tomorrow anyway…”

“But still…”

As if purposely trying to cover Sayuri’s polite conversation, Nana couldn’t help but shout out in delight.

“Wow! Awesome!”

Next, a hug for the neighboring Shusaku.

“Favorite brother.”

Naina shouted with joy.

“Whoa, what the hell…”

Shusaku was startled by the sudden move, but didn’t seem too annoyed about being hugged.

At least, that’s how it felt in Golem’s eyes.

Golem’s hand on the bowl unconsciously exerted force.

Jubilant Nene.

Sayuri, who was overjoyed that the incident had been successfully resolved.

As well as that Shusaku who was hugged by Nana but didn’t look too annoyed by the move…

“Hmph!”

In this way, Golem felt as if he was the only one playing the role of the villain, and was bored out of his mind.

Nana, who sensed Golem’s feelings and was bent on getting revenge for what she had just done, deliberately heckled.

“Being able to go out with my brother is like a date ooh!”

Nana felt happy.

Golem took the remaining third of white rice in the bowl, added some tea, and quickly rattled it into his mouth.

“I’m full.”

With a clear look of displeasure, he stood up when he finished.

After taking the dishes to the kitchen, he quickly retreated to his room without waiting for Sayuri to ask to stay.

Medaka!

Golem opened the door to his room and leaned into the light coming in from the hallway, reaching his hand to the switch next to the entrance to turn on the room’s lights.

The room, about six pings in size, was filled with light at once.

As soon as she stepped into the bathroom, she immediately opened the window, sending the cool, pleasantly light fall night inside.

“Mmm! It’s comfortable!”

The slightly cooler night breeze was so nice on my freshly soaked skin.

It was past eleven o’clock.

Because of that incident at dinner, Golem didn’t want to meet up with Nana and Shusaku and chose to shower last.

Still not very happy at heart.

Prideful Sister…

Nasty Shusaku…

Wrapped around the flat body, which could not induce reverie without underwear, was a straight-striped men’s nightgown.

The short, teenage-like hair was almost dry after a gentle blow from the hair dryer.

As soon as he reached the window, the fire in his cheeks receded sharply.

Feeling a chill, Golem closed the window and pulled down the curtains. A sweater was added to the pajamas to avoid the cold.

If it were normal, it would have been time for bed.

However, since tomorrow is Sunday, I don’t have to get up as early as usual, so it’s okay to go to bed a little late.

Golem sat down in a swivel chair and picked up a comic book magazine on the table.

However, it only took a few pages to turn the page, and then the book was then covered. Now I can’t even laugh at the manga.

What happened at dinner was like a fishbone in the throat.

Who told the two of them to join together to protect Nana.

No matter what happened, it was always the younger sister who was pampered in a hundred ways, and though not very happy, she was not particularly angry.

The reason it would be so hard now would be different from before.

Why?

“Favorite brother.”

Nana, who said that and hugged Shusaku with one hand, came to mind.

This is it.

That guy was just too chummy with Shusaku, and while it wasn’t a bad thing, it always called for a fire.

Generally speaking, this kind of feeling is called “jealousy”. But the Golem itself is not conscious of this.

No, I should say it’s a deliberate pretense of ignorance.

Speaking of which, the fact that Nana would call Shusaku “brother” is weird in itself. Furthermore, it’s the fact that Shusaku is so shy about it that’s the problem.

These days, my chest feels like it’s burning all the time, and I even seem to see flames flickering.

The blood rises to his head all at once.

It’s really hard to look at and just feel a fire in your belly.

It’s not just the prissy Nana, but Sayuri, who indulges such a sister, and Shusaku…

It’s infuriating.

Golem, who had gotten angry, picked up the manga magazine in his hand and was about to throw it hard on the floor.

However, just a moment before throwing it down, the hand raised high in the air slowly dropped like a puppet whose operating strings had been cut off.

She put the comic magazine back on the table and sighed deeply.

“Ah…”

Why did it turn out this way?

Soon enough, three weeks of living together with Shusaku had passed.

It was like a dream that Shusaku, a childhood friend, would be boarding at the house, something that Kokurin could never have imagined.

If it was ten years ago, maybe it would have been happy. Definitely happy, very happy, overjoyed.

But now everything has changed.

Not feeling happy at all.

Even though I lived under the same roof, I couldn’t talk to Shuusaku naturally. Although they went to the same school, they went to separate schools.

If there’s one thing I’d say I’d meet up with properly, it’d be at dinner!

It’s not like I haven’t thought about being gentle and getting along like normal people.

But, having been against his boarding from the beginning, I can’t say anything now like turning the pages of a book, and talking and laughing with him.

And, if it wasn’t so cold, that bit about cutting off thoughts of The Minor Fix with his own hand would seem to come back to life.

Living in a home with two people, Hsiao Hsiu.

This dream that had been embraced since childhood was realized in such a form, and Goering couldn’t help but sigh at the trickery of fate.

If there really is a God.

That must be a god who likes to tease.

Korin, who had both elbows propped up on the table and was resting his chin, remembered in his mind the reunion with Shusaku after a ten-year gap.

To Korin, who couldn’t speak due to the sudden reunion and could only stand frozen, Shusaku could only say so.

“It’s been a long time…”

Why the attitude as if nothing happened?

Golin and Shusaku are not just your average childhood playmates.

Even though they said it was when they were kids, the two of them have reached the point where they agreed to get married ah.

But in the end, it was such a heartbreaking way to part, not to see each other again for ten years.

What I want to say, what is hard to say, but what must be said…

Those are words that should be a lot to be true.

It was just too much, so much so that Golem was stuck in his throat saying it without being able to say it. However, Shusaku was different.

What came out of Shusaku’s mouth was like a careless “Long time no see” to a classmate who met again after summer vacation.

For Shusaku, the memories with Golem, whether good, bad, happy, sad…

All of it is an old, old memory together, isn’t it?

But, at least for Golem, it was definitely more than just a memory.

The memories of that painful parting seem, on the surface, like they’ve long since healed.

But if you touch it, it is a wound that will immediately spurt out bitter blood of grief and pain.

revision sth.

Still mad at the ring?

I’m sure she’s still angry. Anyway, this is the ring that lost the most important relic of my mom.

It would be strange not to be angry.

However, from Shusaku, who will meet again in ten years, there is no trace of this at all.

Have you forgiven me because it was a childhood event? Or, because it’s been so long that such a thing has long been forgotten?

For Golem, it was the same thing that was currently hanging over her the most.

However, she just couldn’t muster the courage to go face-to-face with Shusaku and bring this matter to a head.

If that’s the case, it might be more comfortable to be blamed for the missing ring as soon as we meet.

This way…this way…I can apologize in the meantime ah.

Apologize?

At some point, the elbows propped up on the tabletop loosened, and Golem, whose entire upper body was lying against the tabletop, suddenly straightened up.

By the way, it’s not too late.

I have to apologize to Shuu about the ring. If I apologize properly, I’m sure he’ll understand.

Anyway, anything more would be better than this feeling of being suspended in mid-air right now.

Standing up Golem, leaving only a desk lamp on her desk, she turned off all the lights in the room.

In the darkness, only the perimeter of the desk stood out.

As if afraid of making a creaking sound, he slowly sat down on the swivel chair and took out the music box that was kept in the innermost drawer, which could no longer make any sound.

It was something given to her by her mother, Kayoko, and Golem used it as a small box for her treasures.

The small box was the size of the palm of a hand, and each of the other five sides, not counting the bottom, was painted with a simple pattern.

The pattern depicts a white rabbit frolicking in the field, and Nana, who loves cute things, will be clamoring for it when she sees it.

It had been a really long time since I had opened this box. Golem hesitated for a moment and slowly opened the lid of the small box.

The longer side of the rectangular lid has a hinged leaf attached and a small mirror set inside. Fitted with an organizational structure for playing music, the box has a full overhanging bottom.

So, with the burgundy flannel, there’s a lot less room to put things in than what you see on the outside.

The box was stuffed with a multitude of Treasures, including foreign coins, precious stamps, and old one hundred dollar bills from Grandma.

And one of the most memorable and treasured of them all was the one that Hsiao Hsiu had given himself, the birthday gift of a red hair ornament.

This gift was spent with Little Fix.

A total collection of happy memories from early childhood.

And resting next to it was the diamond ring that put an end to the beauty of dreamy infancy.

Turn off all the lights in the room.

I’m just wary of looking at the evidence of the wrongs I did back then under the brightness of a glow orange.

Golem glanced toward the box.

Hovering his eyes over the ring.

A diamond that sparkles when it receives a soft orange-red light.

Although it was said to be a diamond, it was only the size of a grain of rice, and not something of high price.

It’s just that it’s not about the price tag, which will always be the most precious thing left behind by mom for the little fixer-upper.

Although it was a transgression committed as a child, what Golem did was clearly a criminal act.

Theft.

Thief.

Smooth.

Dishonest children.

A series of hateful words floated through Goering’s mind.

She chided herself constantly.

Spend ten years trying to forget this scab.

But the wounds that had been so hard to seal were all opened up at once by Shusaku’s entrance.

If you apologize properly, you’ll surely be understood, right?

“Will Shusaku forgive me?”

Muttering something like a prayer, Goering reached out to remove the ring from the box. The index finger and thumb grasped the slim, silver-colored ring.

The icy hardness of the touch through his fingertips screamed as if he were touching a transgression he had committed.

Maybe Shusaku really would have forgiven the ring loss.

But it was no mere fault; what would have become of him if he had known the motive and understood the truth of the deliberate concealment?

Even so, will Shusaku still forgive himself?

Of course, it is possible to continue to hide this matter like this. But it would only add to my own guilt.

No way.

I still can’t do it.

Golem let go of the ring he was about to take out.

Then, but took out the red hairpiece.

This hair accessory that has been treasured for many years is made of round beads made of red plastic, and dark blue rubber cord.

In one place the dark blue outer skin of the rubber cord had peeled off and the rubber inside was faintly visible.

Leaving only the hairpiece behind, Golem closed the box and put it back in its original drawer.

As long as the evidence of the crime was taken out of her sight, then everything would be the same as it was before… she thought so.

“This was not the first time that I thought that I had to apologize to Shuu.

When I was in elementary school, I had to think about it several times a week, looking at the ring in the box and worrying about it for half a day.

At a loss for what to do, as well as under hesitation and various considerations, he then allowed himself to be plunged into extreme grief.

And for comfort, it’s at this point that you pull out the hair knots and watch them, then revel in the happy yesteryear.

Every time I think I’m going to make it this time, I always end up back at square one. And this time too, I can’t escape the same ending.

The red hair accessory that Shuu gave me…

Looking at this hair accessory, the bits and pieces of those past days with Xiao Xiu came out as vividly as if they were yesterday’s events.

What you see through the filter of “memories” is happier and more beautiful than what you actually see, and it has a nostalgic feeling that makes you cry.

Koshu who braided my hair in the secret place between the two of us in the shrine.

My favorite little fix…

Koshu is best at cave digging during sand pile games.

He would always play house with me when all the other boys were playing official games.

When he is given a wreath made of clover in return for an origami sword, he accepts it with great joy.

There are several photos taken together in the plastic swimming pool on the patio of the house.

In my memory, I think there was the time when I let my sister, who had just started junior high school, hold my hand and the three of them went to the night market together.

I don’t know why it’s always hard to forget the time when I was walking along a lively street while splitting soft mianhua candies between the two of us and Xiao Xiu.

Golem, who was all sprawled out on the table, simply closed his eyes to banish the pesky reality as soon as he was immersed in deep memories.

At that moment, what her fingertips felt was the smooth surface of the round bead in which the memories were blocked.

Minor repairs…minor repairs…

Golem had a faint smile on his lips.

Unconsciously falling into a deep sleep.

Sha…

The curtains were roughly tugged open, and the morning light coming in through the window drove all the darkness from the room.

“Mmmm~” came an extremely unpleasant moan from the bed against the wall.

Golem, who only had his head exposed outside of the quilt, had the sun shining directly on his face, making his entire face distorted from the overly harsh light.

It’s so blinding.

Dawn.

I was lying in bed.

Still treading in the realm of dreams, she thought back desperately with her not-so-clear head.

However, Goering has no memory of when he went to bed.

I guess I crawled into bed on my own after falling asleep on my desk last night and feeling a little chilly in the early morning.

The evidence of this lay in the fact that she still had her sweater on, and the desk lamp, which had been on all the time, was still glowing faintly brightly on the table.

It was Naina who pulled back the curtains and brought “Morning” into this room.

Ignoring the cooler late fall weather, she wore a high-waisted miniskirt that showed off her feet without fear of the cold.

A short top with an elegant design was added to a white shirt with a round neckline.

The apple trim on the white stockings pulled up to her knees looked lovely against her face.

Nana, fully dressed for a night out, stood by her sister’s bed.

“Sister Lin, how long are you going to sleep? It’s already morning. Sister Lily wants you to get up quickly.”

“Uh…yah…”

Golem groaned, his brow furrowing into a frown.

“Get up, Sister Lin. Everyone’s already had breakfast, and you’re the only one left, Sister Lin!”

“Got it la…uh, got it.”

Returning the words impatiently, Golem rolled over and leaned toward the wall, his back to Nana, who stood by the pillows.

The back of his head, exposed outside the quilt, clearly reads, “Nagging to death, get out of here.”

“Hey!”

I came to call you out of the blue. What an attitude!

A disgruntled Naina squealed in a high octave voice at the Sleeping Pig inside the quilt.

“Sister Lin!”

Golem responded to the cry by pulling the quilt over her head as soon as she could. It seemed that she had no intention of getting up at all.

“Really, can’t do anything with you…”

Naina sighed with her hands on her hips.

It doesn’t fit the little girl, and the schoolmarm has gone too far.

To Nana, Kokurin was only upset that she had become a “sister” because she was four years older than her, while she could not become a “sister” no matter how old she was.

That’s why I always try to pretend to be a sister whenever I get the chance.

“But Nana came to call you ooh. It’s Sister Lin’s own fault for not getting up.”

Nana, who had left these words and was about to walk out of the room, inadvertently glanced at the red plastic round beads on the table, strung together with a rubber string for a hair accessory.

It’s something that fits very poorly with Goering, who cuts his hair short and is often mistaken for a schoolboy.

Yeah?

Naina stopped at the desk and took one of the two hair knots.

Sister Lin doesn’t have hair that needs fixing, so why would she carry something like this?

Nana, feeling strange, looked back and forth at the hair accessory.

Not only does this thing look tacky, the dark blue color on the rubber cord is all mooched out and it seems like it’s from ages ago.

Strange…

She mouthed the words under her breath.

The hand that was about to drop the hairpiece stopped.

On a whim, Nana suddenly thought of bringing that hair accessory to tie her hair.

“Well!”

She quietly glanced over to the bed, where Golem was still nestled in the quilt, in full insect pupa state.

It looked as if she was going to be feathered when the sun got a little higher.

Now is the time.

Nana undid the hair tie on the right side of her hair and replaced it with Golem’s red hair accessory, tying up her own fluffy hair.

Then there was a repetitive comparison of the hair tied up on the left and right in front of the long mirror beside the table. The plastic beads, as bright red as sour berries, went especially well with the brown hair.

Well, that’s not bad.

It’s rare that you get to go out with your brother, so you might as well change the atmosphere.

So much so that once the decision was made, Naina simply untied even the left side of her hairband and replaced it with Golem’s hairpiece.

Can you feel it, brother?

After standing in front of the mirror once more to confirm her lovely posture, Naina tiptoed down the stairs.

“Then, Shusaku. Nana is counting on you.”

Sayuri, who had specially come to the entrance hall, watched Shusaku and Nana exit the door.

The sky was clear in late fall.

Perhaps because the air was exceptionally clear and sunny, the sky seemed higher than usual when I looked up.

In complete contrast to the beautifully dressed Nana, Shusaku’s clothes were rather bland.

Faded jeans coupled with a gold colored polo shirt with a thin jacket over it.

The shoes were also worn out sneakers, and they were holding a carrier in their right hand. Since there was no way to go together, Sayuri made bento for them.

It’s tempting to say thank you, but it’s not like we’re going to a movie, it’s like we’re going on a picnic.

Nana, who was walking side by side with Shusaku, was carrying a stuffed white rabbit doll from her shoulder. Why would you bring such a thing?

Shusaku, who was full of questions, realized that the white rabbit had a zipper on the back of its neck as soon as he opened his mouth to ask Nana.

Turns out it’s a pocket-sized backpack.

“Isn’t it cute!”

Nana, who said that and showed her white rabbit backpack to Shusaku, was walking so lightly.

Of course, the defeated and resurrected movie preview viewing was one of the reasons, plus the fact that she could go out with her brother called to the young girl’s excitement.

It’s like a date…

Though Naina thought so, from the sidelines, how it looked like a combination of protector and protected.

Of course, Shusaku was thinking the same thing.

It was only a thirty-minute tram ride from the nearest private railroad station to the downtown area.

The place where the preview screening was held is close to the station.

At the entrance, after handing the receptionist a postcard, you walk straight through the heavy doors to the lobby.

Perhaps there was still a bit of time before the screening, with only about 30% of the guests arriving.

Choosing a seat slightly in front of them in the center, Nana and Shusaku sat down shoulder to shoulder.

It’s just after 1:00 p.m. Let’s have lunch while we’re at it, Shusaku said as he opened the carrier that was resting on his lap.

It would be fine if it was a quick meal, but spreading out a picnic-like bento like this is a bit of a stretch, and I always feel quite embarrassed.

The content of the bento that Sayuri prepared for them was sandwiches. Ham, egg, cheese and vegetables, it was really rich and nutritious.

And strange combinations like an omelette tossed with ground meat and mayonnaise make another appearance.

It was just that, to Shusaku’s credit, he felt a little sorry for all the sandwiches that the province had removed the mustard sauce in order to cater to Nana’s tastes.

Even so, it was worthy of being from the hands of the crafty Sayuri.

It’s just a bull’s-eye, but after eating it, you probably won’t want to buy a sandwich from a convenience store.

After buying canned coffee with a sandwich from the vending machine in the lobby and finishing it, he split the container of fruit and Nana in half each.

Slowly at this point, the seats began to fill up, and by the time it was close to opening time, it was almost completely full.

Most are parents with children.

Perhaps it was because it was mostly small children, so even though the notification buzzer for the movie went off and the lighting dimmed, the arena was still in an uproar.

Since it was a preview screening, some of the commercials using clichéd promotional phrases, as well as those movie trailers were omitted, and the movie to be seen was the one to be seen right off the bat.

The story is about a young rabbit who leaves his parents and is reunited with the mother rabbit after a lot of difficulties and other clichés.

To put it bluntly, it’s just a drama that relies on the cuteness of the protagonist’s bunny to sell money, while earning hot tears with the title of a moving masterpiece.

If we’re being more correct, it’s just a representation of a Japanese movie’s drop date.

Shusaku is watching the movie from a rational point of view, but Nana is seriously getting into it!

“Woo!”

Naina’s big eyes were still full of tears by the end of the heartwarming finale.

By the time the movie was over, the end credits had not been read, so the two of them walked out of the hall after crossing the crowd early.

Naina, whose eyes were red and swollen from crying, held a handkerchief in one hand and kept rustling and blowing her nose.

After coming out, Shusaku turned to Nana who was putting the handkerchief that had wiped her tears into the bunny backpack.

“Then, go home!”

“……”

Nana looked up at Shusaku as if she was about to say something.

“But how about a cup of tea before we go back?”

“Yeah…”

“It’s called something like ‘Kotobukiya’, right? That cafe…”

“But, Nene…”

Without waiting for Shusaku to finish, Nana immediately spoke.

“But the money…”

Lest she go on and on, Shuusaku smiled a little.

“It doesn’t matter, I already got my allowance from Sayuri-san.”

It doesn’t really have to be said that specifically.

Wouldn’t it be cool to just put on a little show and say something like “My treat”?

But that might be a bit of a stretch for clumsy Shusaku.

“Nana knew the location of Kotobukiya very well, and like a puppy that hadn’t been taken for a walk in a long time, she jumped ahead and led the way.

In contrast to its quaint name, this store is a modern building with a black color scheme.

Crossing the automatic door into the store, a waiter immediately greeted them and took the two to a seat by the window.

“Well, I’m going to…”

Nana, who seemed to come here often, ordered the special meal without hesitation, and Shusaku ordered the same thing in passing.

First a pot of black tea was brought up, then the waiter came pushing a cart with a silver tray.

There are nearly two dozen assorted cupcakes arranged on a tray.

Just pick out what you want with your finger and the waiter will put your chosen cake on the plate.

Of course, since it’s a casual all-you-can-eat meal, you can eat it over and over again before ordering.

“This and that, and this and this, ah, this too…”

Naina selected five cakes from the tray at once.

Yeah, you’re a good eater, aren’t you?

Even though he didn’t say it with his mouth, Shusaku was secretly surprised inside.

It’s true that the cupcakes used for random orders are smaller than normal, but five at a time is too much.

However, this level seems to be quite commonplace, and the waiter dividing the cake looks as if he is taking it for granted.

Shusaku doesn’t have much of a sweet tooth.

But since it was an all-you-can-eat format, it was slightly more than that, and he took a total of three cakes.

After the distribution, looking at the back of the departing waiter, I suddenly realized that the skirts of the uniforms of this store were really short.

Pathetic male sexual interest is also nothing more than a slightly protruding ass from pushing a cart, and Shusaku just stares all the way down.

“What is it, brother?”

He panicked and tuned back at Nai’s call.

“Yikes!”

Only a few moments later, the Mont Blanc cake topped with a syrupy chestnut on Nana’s plate had disappeared.

“Whoa! This…”

It’s almost like magic.

Centered on thoughts about the movie you just saw.

In the midst of their borderline conversation, Nana tackled the cakes on her plate in order again, and finally it was the last one’s turn.

Shusaku used to hear people say that girls actually have one stomach for dinner and one stomach for dessert!

After seeing how Nana ate, Shusaku was sure that the legend was definitely not true.

Where in the world does all that cake fit into this little body?

Shusaku thought to himself, could it be that somewhere in Nana’s body, unlike her stomach, like the monsters that appeared in Superman movies, there was an organ similar to The Cake Bag so that she could hold the cake?

“That was awesome.” Shusaku said admiringly.

If that’s true, it must be like Tinkerbell’s pocket that leads directly to another interdimensional dimension.

On the other hand the revision…

The first…

The second one was also hard to get into the stomach…

The third, a chocolate cake, was just a corner cut off with a fork, and after it was delivered to his mouth, he couldn’t bring himself to eat the cake anymore.

As Shuu washed the sweetness out of his mouth with black tea without sugar or milk, Naina, who had already finished fixing the cake on her plate, pointed her fork at the chocolate cake that she had taken a bite of.

“Not eating?”

“Yea, well, yeah…”

“Well…”

Unable to resist her eager eyes, Shusaku pushed his plate toward Nana.

“Ah, eat it if you want!”

“Yay, can I?”

“Of course!”

Being looked at like that was all he could do to say yes.

Shusaku nodded with a bitter smile on one side, so Nana moved the cake from Shusaku’s plate to her own.

“Wow! Thanks!”

Seeing how happy she looked, even she felt happier.

Naina had long ago dug the small corner that had just been sliced deeper and brought the teal brown cake towards her mouth.

Mmm, mmm, grunt…

As soon as she swallowed what was in her mouth, Nana peeked out towards Shusaku.

“Niinii, does this count as indirect kissing?” Nana innocently asked.

“！”

Shusaku almost spit out the black tea in his mouth.

“Nonsense, nonsense what ah! I didn’t bite it, what indirect, indirect connection…no, it’s not even a relationship!” He hurriedly explained.

“It’s so annoying, my brother’s face is red~” “I…”

Seeing the panicked Shusaku, Nana let out a victorious tone of voice.

“It’s so cute~” said Nana, still not letting him go.

“……”

It’s a bit much to be called “cute” by such a yellow girl.

“Eat so much, you won’t be able to eat dinner.”

“Uh-huh! It doesn’t matter!”

“But Nana…”

Ignoring Shusaku’s advice, Nana ordered other cakes.

Of the three on the plate, two were instantly removed in the twinkling of an eye, and she was about to reach for the last one.

But, just before even beginning to take a bite, the young girl suddenly set aside her fork.

Her expression became a bit strange, as if she was holding back something, biting her lips tightly.

At that moment, Shusaku felt that something was wrong.

“What’s wrong, Nana?”

At his question, Naina had a look on her face that was on the verge of tears.

“Feeling a little sick…”

“Huh?”

“Want to throw up…”

She looks like she’s really uncomfortable.

“Yeah!”

Although it was an expression of surprise, strangely enough, Shusaku was able to relate to something like her discomfort instead.

It’s only natural to want to throw up after eating so much cake.

It’s the eating of so much cake that…

Nothing that could be said now would help, and Shusaku stood up from his chair.

If I throw up in here, it’s going to be a mess, and I can’t take it to the restroom fast enough.

“Nana, hold back a little.”

“Uh…”

Shusaku’s hands wrapped around Nana’s armpits in a half-hugging position and led her to the restroom at the head of the store.

The unusual appearance of the two men drew the attention of some of the guests. However, this was not the time to be concerned about such things.

There is only one unisex restroom in this establishment.

Luckily, there was no one halfway inside, and Shusaku depressed the lever-like door knob to open the black-painted wooden door.

On the right hand side as you enter is the sink, and on the inside there is a door where the restroom is located.

Shusaku, in accordance with his judgment, thought that it would be easier to clean up the toilet than to vomit in the sink.

So right then and there, he took Naina inside.

The restroom, which could only accommodate one person, was so narrow that half of Shusaku’s body was squeezed out of the door.

It looked like the toilets had been thoroughly swept so there was no disgusting feeling of filth or foul odor at all.

Well, it’s pretty clean.

Shuu acted as a one-handed support for the young girl’s body and lifted the toilet lid with his other hand.

“Come on, Nana…”

Nana, who was facing downward towards the toilet, let out a sound of “Ew, ew…” from the back of her throat, but she didn’t look like she was vomiting at all.

Shusaku asked with concern as he ran his hand down her back.

“What’s wrong? Can’t throw up? Use your fingers to induce vomiting, right?”

“……”

Naina just kept her head down and shook it from side to side.

After that he went weak in the knees and was exhausted on the spot.

Shusaku hurriedly put the lid on the toilet and made Nana sit on it.

“Nana, it’s okay, right?”

“……”

Naina nodded in silence and just kept her head down like that.

Shusaku looks up from the side.

“As sad as it is, it’s better to throw up, ooh. If you can’t throw up here, why don’t we go to the sink?”

Naina shook her head again.

“Tummy ache…”

She spoke in a weak voice and looked up at Shusaku who was standing by the toilet.

“Feel my stomach.”

“Oh!”

Shusaku immediately squatted down and pressed his hand against Nana’s stomach through his shirt.

The young girl’s stomach was so flat he couldn’t believe it; he couldn’t believe how she could fit that much cake in.

“Here?” Nene instructed him.

“A little further down.”

Shusaku tenderly touched Nana’s lower abdomen.

“Here?”

“It’s not right. A little further down…”

Nana pressed her heart hand against Shusaku’s and pulled it down even further.

Now, what Shuusaku’s hand touches is not the place of “stomach” but a place called “crotch”.

Through the two fabrics of her short skirt and panties, the warmth of her private parts came to her hands.

“Wait, wait, Nana…”

Shusaku felt something was wrong.

“That… it’s so hard there. Touch me, brother…”

“But that’s too much…”

Shusaku’s hand, which had been pulled down forcefully, was pinned to the inside of her thigh by Nana along with her skirt, with no intention of relaxing at all.

The palm of the hand with the fingers facing downward was surrounded in soft, tender flesh.

“Nana, that place is so hot. It’s really hard…”

Shusaku’s face was so close to each other because of his crouching position.

Perhaps because she had eaten a whole lot of cake, the breath blown out by the young girl contained a sweet and creamy scent.

“So make me comfortable with my brother’s hands!”

“But…” hesitated Shusaku.

“Hurry up!”

By this point, Nana’s attempts couldn’t have been clearer.

What she called “nausea and discomfort” was just a way to trick Shusaku into going to the restroom.

Wonderful acting by a precocious young girl, and naive Shusaku is completely fooled.

Nana’s actions startled Shusaku instead.

“No, it can’t be, this kind of thing…”

Saying that, Shusaku withdrew his hand from Nana’s crotch. The hem of the short skirt was a bit disorganized because the thighs were clamped too tightly.

The warmth of the young girl’s skin was still clear in the withdrawn palm.

“Brother…”

Completely different from how she had just run out of air, Nana actually stood up from the toilet in a flash.

“Nay, Nay Nay…”

At Shusaku, who was trying to back out, Nana lunged.

“Whoa!”

Shusaku, who was almost on the verge of falling, hit the black-painted wooden door with a loud thud.

Standing against the door on top of Shusaku gave the weight of the young girl’s body a place to lean on.

“That, that…”

“That Sunday…”

In order to block out what Shusaku wanted to say, Nana kept talking. Half of the young girl’s face was buried in Shusaku’s chest, while her eyes fell on the floor.

“Didn’t you do it with the three of you, Nana and Yurika-san?”

“……”

Shusaku’s face stiffened.

The memory of the strange threesome that had unfolded in his living room last Sunday all came back to him at once.

Nana, who was lying on her back on the sofa with only an apron on her body. And Shusaku who was lying on top of that.

The young girl’s tender secret pussy, with the entire tip of her erect doppelganger sunk inside.

With a complex expression of fear and curiosity, Nana looked up intently at Shusaku as her “brother”.

Shusaku, who was desperately suppressing his urge to thrust his hardness deep into the young girl’s honey pot.

Rounding behind the two, Sayuri.

Her face came close to the shallow union, licking and sucking from the inside of the long stalk, the jade pouch at the root, and even the eye of the asshole…

Nana’s words had awakened obscene memories of that time, and just these snippets were enough to make that young blood with its low boiling point boil.

“At that time, brother’s baby went slightly inside Nana, didn’t it!”

It was then that the wet warmth of his peach blossom touch surged through him as it wrapped around the swollen to the hilt tip of his parting.

“Naina, once I shoved my finger and ballpoint pen in there, it’s the first time I’ve ever stuffed something that thick in there, and it was a little scary, but as soon as my brother’s baby came in, it got much wider in there all of a sudden…it made Naina feel so excited ooh…”

So much for talking about the past.

Nene seems to be really “excited” at the moment.

Her lovely cheeks flushed with two blushes, and her voice took on a bit of a lazy tone.

“The slippery, sticky spot there is more comfortable when it’s rubbed that way by the front end of the baby than when Nana does it alone…”

“Uh-huh!”

Compared to Nana who made this bold confession, Shusaku blushed first.

The two men’s bodies were pressed tightly together, each other’s temperatures laced together, calling for a bit of a dry spell.

“When Niinii shuddered, a lot of hot goo came out from the baby, if all of that poured into Nana’s place, Nana would definitely feel good too…”

Nana won’t be embarrassed at all.

Thinking about the moment driven by the searing magma as it poured into the center of a virgin’s petals?

Nana hugged Shusaku even tighter.

The young girl’s small hands were so tight that they gripped Shuzaku’s polo shirt.

“From that day on, Naina had to masturbate every day in order to do it. When I think of what I did with my brother, Naina can’t hold back, so I’ve been doing it by myself every day.”

In that case, for the last week, Nana had been indulging in obscene finger play alone in the room that was separated from the wall where Shusaku slept every night. Moreover, that was an imaginary “behavior” with Shusaku…

“Nana can’t forget your brother’s baby… even though it was only the front end, it would have been even more comfortable if it had been inserted all the way in… I’ve thought about it a lot, how it would have felt if all the white liquid had been poured into it…”

Fingers crawled over the secret pussy, which had only a straight line, as the sky was the limit for lustful thoughts.

The figure of Naina, a person curled up and lying on the bed, floated in Shusaku’s mind at the moment.

The sponge in the tight pants was in the midst of a rapid increase in size as the lustful blood rushed in.

“Because I sweat easily, I usually do it in the shower, but if I want to do it again after the shower, I do it several times a day… If I’m such a horny girl, maybe my brother will hate it, but I just can’t stop…”

Nana, who was already in full heat, looked like she immediately wanted to have a masturbation session on the spot.

And of course, Shusaku himself doesn’t care if it’s his own intention or not, but the doppelganger in his crotch is also full of “sex”.

“But no matter how many times we do it, fingers still won’t work…it has to be brother’s baby…I want so badly to make it let out tons of white fluid in that part of Nana’s body once again…”

As soon as the difficult atmosphere rose, Nana’s voice was almost inaudible. Moreover, it was looking at Shusaku with those eager eyes.

“Niinii, eat Nana’s dessert again.”

Naina’s tone was pleading.

Gollum…

A nasty sound rang in Shusaku’s throat.

The rapid erection pushed up the entire front of the jeans and pressed into the girl’s lower abdomen.

As the saying goes, “It’s a man’s shame not to eat what’s served to him,” and this “Children’s Meal” is not very tasty if you eat it.

Plus the venue isn’t quite right ah.

Besides, it would be a big deal if someone bumped into you halfway through the Children’s Package.

If you’re less lucky, there’s a good chance you’ll be arrested and sent to the police station, which is really a bit risky.

Haha dying to be seventeen and desperately trying to hold herself together.

“I can’t, Nana, I can’t do this kind of thing…”

“Why? Why not?”

“This…”

Shusaku had a hard time with his face.

“Brother…”

Without waiting for him to answer, Nana pressed her lower abdomen, manfully, towards the bulge in Shusaku’s crotch.

The young splitter that held up the denim plunged into the softness of the young girl’s place.

“Brother, baby is getting so big…”

Nana felt the secret realm that trembled with that intense desire slightly upwards, the teenager older than herself had the same lust as herself.

“Didn’t you get excited with Nana too, brother? You actually want to do it too, don’t you! Didn’t you?”

“……”

Shuusaku who was unable to answer by the non-stop series of questions. His own doppelganger had already indicated something, so he couldn’t just open his eyes and talk nonsense.

Shusaku, who had no choice, had to come up with another reason.

“But it still doesn’t work. I can’t do it in a place like this. It’s a big deal if you get bumped into.”

“So, just make it so no one else can get in?” Nana said innocently.

“Huh…”

Shusaku looked skeptical.

Nana reached over toward the lock of the door Shusaku was leaning against.

Clank.

The young girl’s hand went to the turn knob by the doorknob and turned it to lock it. Now no one could enter this room.

“That’s okay, right?”

“……”

Shusaku knew he had to say something, but his mouth was so dry he couldn’t even get a word out.

“Please, brother. Hurry up and come eat Naina’s dessert. Otherwise Naina will feel weirder and weirder…”

Nana seems to be horny.

“But…”

I don’t know if it’s because I want to raise the level of “sex” in Shusaku, or if it’s just an unconscious act that I can’t hold back anymore…

Naina demonically burned and twisted her girlishly-built waist so that her lower abdomen rubbed right up against that bulge in her crotch.

This massage through the fabric caused the already swollen and uncomfortable erection of the parting to increase in hardness.

The erection that could no longer be suppressed in the cramped panties felt like a plea for freedom to come outside.

“Brother~ Brother…”

It’s my side that’s getting weirder and weirder…

Rational hoops that can quell high desires.

It also seems to be popping off completely now.

Although he wanted to fight to the death, there was a limit to the patience of a bloodthirsty teenager.

However, compared to Shusaku, Nana’s side had reached the tipping point of patience first.

All this pleading had been done, but it wouldn’t turn at all, so patience with his brother was finally lost.

Stopping her sweet and still somewhat teasing twists of her loins, Naina crouched down on the spot.

Then, the face part came just in front of Shusaku’s crotch, right in front of the bulging little volcano that was about to burst.

The bladder she had just felt in her lower abdomen was now close at hand, and Nana couldn’t help but open her eyes wide again.

“Amazing…brother’s here…so fine-sleeved~” Naina seemed to be quite appreciative of his doppelganger.

“……”

Because of his shyness, Shusaku instantly reddened to the roots of his ears.

Young erections are especially spirited, and even in jeans, an erection can still be visibly bulging in profile.

Naina’s face moved slowly closer towards that spot.

“And it’s so hard…”

She read one side, and rubbed her cheek close to the other as if in pity.

“Uh…”

Already on the verge of collapse state of the split body after this cute little face rubbing, Shuusaku could not help but moan out from the depths of his throat.

At the very tip of the crack and at the very tip of the drip juice, it all seeped out at once.

“Nana, it can’t be done. Can’t do this…”

“Well…”

With his mouth screaming like that, Shusaku did not actively resist.

He just let Nana fiddle with it.

Of course, the mind does think “must be stopped”, but the body is like someone else’s, completely disobedient.

“I thought I said no…”

Ignoring the breathless voice of stopping, Nana, who raised her head from Shusaku’s crotch, pulled down the zipper of her jeans.

It seems that Nana is doing the opposite because Shusaku doesn’t want to eat his own Dessert, so it’s the other way around, with himself taking the initiative to eat Shusaku’s doppelgänger.

As soon as the zipper was pulled down, the erection bounced against the well-stretched panties, a white tent bulging at the crotch of the faded jeans.

And at the top of this tent there are small stains caused by the Carpenter’s gland fluid oozing from the inside.

Seeing this, Nana chanted softly again.

“Brother is wet too…”

From the words “Brother too…”, we could guess that when she rubbed her lower abdomen against Shusaku’s crotch, Nana’s place was already overflowing.

The love juices oozing from the depths of her secret pussy formed a stain on the bottom of her cute pink panties.

Yay…

For teenage girls who have never worn boys’ underwear, the opening at the front of men’s underwear is a marvelous design.

Combined with a hardened doppelganger that was not very elusive, Naina had a hell of a time trying to take out what she wanted.

Open the double layer of fabric to the left and right, then slowly draw out the burning, pulsing male erection.

“Woo!”

At that moment, a few pubic hairs were pulled, and Shusaku frowned slightly.

Shoo…

The erection, freed from its narrow panties, rose dramatically high.

Faced with the strength of the male organ that looked like it was darting this way, Nana couldn’t help but let out a sigh of admiration.

“Wow…”

Shusaku’s detachment, seen on the inside by the young girl kneeling at her feet, with the front end pointing straight up to her forehead, was even bigger for Naina, who was looking from the bottom up.

The thought of the slight horror of having to accommodate this hard, straight, giant root in that tiny place of hers made the place quiver with even more excitement from the anticipation.

My brother’s doppelganger is expanding and becoming more and more spirited.

Naina saw the erect alter for the third time.

Every time she saw Shusaku’s thing, Nana would think from the bottom of her heart, “Men are really great!

If you were asked what’s so great about it, you might not know yourself. But that’s how it feels in your heart.

What was obviously usually so well-behaved that it was hidden in his underwear, once he had a strange thought would produce a drastic change, swelling up completely out of control.

That alone is scary enough.

And while doing all sorts of kinky things, it would also shoosh out of the front like kolpis.

But the most incredible thing is that you can actually get so excited just by looking at it.

In the deepest part of her abdomen, suddenly so tight, love juices seeped out from her secret pussy. There was no need to touch it with a finger, but Nana’s place was already wet.

Stimulated by the young girl’s focused sight like this, the split, which had already swollen to its limit, suddenly popped.

Breaking free of the epidermis it was originally meant to encase, the head of the goose popped out even more. The pink front of the split was even darker in color this time.

“Huh?”

What in the world is in that swollen doppelganger?

This had always been a mystery in Naina’s mind.

Is it the slimy white liquid?

Or is it something else?

There’s a lot more that precocious teenage girls want to know about this Adults stuff!

But while wondering is the brain side of things, the body’s need is the male thing itself.

Naina brought her mouth close to the parting and gave a kiss to the power-filled root. With that, she stuck her tongue out of her mouth and licked along the torso where the veins were floating.

“Uh…”

A little salty.

But it makes your heart beat so fast.

Naina only moved above the neck and only licked half way up from the root of the long stalk.

No, she controlled the direction of her tongue as she licked, or perhaps “lips in pursuit” would be a better description.

In fact, the split touched more area with the lips than with the tongue.

Delicate lips with only lip balm.

Also, the tip of a pale peach-colored tongue that peeked out vaguely from between them, searching back and forth across the short distance between the lower halves of the split.

When Shusaku went down and saw such a sight, he thought to himself, “This is no good.

But, just thinking that, he did not utter a word to stop Naina’s clumsy tongue technique.

As soon as you interrupt here, the upper body is indifferent, but below the waist is not forgiven.

Now, all that could be done was to pray inwardly that no one would run into him or her doing this in the restroom.

Chirp…

Perhaps growing more skillful, Naina’s tongue grew bolder.

Stretching his tongue as if licking and sucking on a popsicle, he applied saliva to the inside of the long handle.

The sandy tickling sensation on the surface of his tongue caused the imperial pouch hidden in his underwear to harden.

It tickles so good.

The root and torso of the split, however, are a bit sluggish compared to the extremely sensitive front end.

The tip of the young girl’s tongue, only a few centimeters away from the most sensitive part, glided back and forth.

Panicked, he tried to give Nana some advice, but he couldn’t say anything like “more intense” or “lick it further” or other urging words.

However, just on the other side of that anxiety, the anxiety of not getting satisfaction in the place where he wanted to get stimulation caused an extreme pain to rise in Shusaku’s chest.

The desire that builds up through that sense of anxiety is greater and more violent than during masturbation, which is a single-minded pursuit of the pleasure of ejaculation.

This desire is gradually transformed into a clear dewdrop through the copious amount of Carpenter’s gland fluid that flows out of the front end.

Then it flows down the long handle as it transcends the boundaries of surface tension.

Along the torso and down the front end, the yucca dripped down to the tip of Nana’s nose, who was licking and sucking on the parting, before slipping into her mouth.

A strong manly flavor dispersed on the tongue that was finally familiar with the taste of males.

Naina seemed to take it as Shusaku’s wordless urging.

She followed the snail’s trail-like crawl upward, her tongue finally coming to rest on the inside of the front of the parting.

Snort…

This lick was long awaited, but the moment the tip of his tongue touched the sensitive part, he couldn’t help but scream out.

“Uh-huh!”

Shusaku bit down on his lower lip, desperately trying to hold back from making such a humiliating sound.

Still, the front end of the split moaned up carelessly under the flick and flick of the tongue.

“Uh…coo…hoo…”

Naina found it amusing that the slightest movement of her tongue had caused the teenager to have such an allergic reaction.

So she curled her tongue more diligently and crawled up and down like an ant.

The secretion of Carpenter’s gland fluid reaches its highest point at once.

The doppelganger that was covered in goo from the mucus he had spit out was like a melted popsicle.

Clear juices flowed over the seventeen year old’s long shank, hiding in the panties at the front opening.

After her mouth left the erection that reeked of eroticism, Nana looked up at Shuusaku’s luscious red face.

“Brother, did Nana lick you well?”

“Yeah…”

Shusaku didn’t know what to say.

“It’s cozy, isn’t it? Because brother’s baby is oozing so much goo.”

It was naively pointed out by Naina. Any further denial was no longer helpful.

However, from the standpoint of Shusaku, I can’t honestly say, “It’s really comfortable,” so I have to pass it off as vague.

“Ah, uh, yeah…”

“Then, I’ll make you feel better again whoo!”

Saying that, Nana took a bite of the front end of the split that was transparently bloody and had a beautiful color.

“Ah!”

Shusaku suppressed the sound from escaping, just echoing between his throat.

The front end of the split that was about to be swollen and cracked off was wrapped in mucous membrane inside the breach, and the slender part of the goose head let the soft lips encircle it.

“Hoo-hoo!”

The warmth and wetness of the young girl’s mouth assaulted the teenager all at once, and Shusaku almost gasped.

The atmosphere is high to the highest point, and finally you can get a vent.

On the other hand, Naina, who was holding the front end of the split, stopped moving here. The fishy stench that filled her mouth scared her.

Wow…

The intensity of the flavor is really not comparable to the kind that just flowed down the long handle.

Oral sex had been done once before during a threesome some time ago, but now it was even more fishy than it had been then.

What’s going on?

Is it possible that the stronger the sex drive, the stronger the flavor?

If that’s the case, you’re more excited now than you were when you did it with Yuriko on Sunday, right?

If that’s the case, it would be awesome…

Nana suddenly felt happy.

Divergent Spit looks as clear as water and doesn’t have much of a flavor.

When it’s thick, it’s like putting syrup in your iced coffee.

It’s also quite similar in that it’s transparent but has a strong flavor. The only difference is that it’s not as sweet as syrup.

The droplets of water on the front end won’t smell good either. But there is an odor that calls to mind.

The flavor was guaranteed to flood the place with love juices if you let your tongue lick it.

It seems that the mucus that you drink in through your mouth just comes out of your mouth down there.

Although I don’t have to lick it, the slime coming out of my own crack should taste like this.

While thinking about these things, Naina swallowed her articulated doppelganger deeper, her head slowly moving forward.

However, it seems that the angle is not captured correctly.

The long, cocked shank was so high that if you were to take it in from the side, the front end would surely be against the throat first.

What about adjusting the angle by hand?

Or do we need to switch gears and come from the top down?

The young girl who was not yet used to oral sex was a bit confused.

“Uh…”

The parting gagged her throat, and Naina made a weak sound through her nose.

Mouth full of brother’s baby…

The young girl’s mouth was so small that the meat pole wasn’t even halfway in. The long stalk, which jumped and floated with veins, was mostly exposed outside the mouth.

“Ah…”

Looking down at this light, Shusaku swallowed a large mouthful of saliva.

The small mouth that had just innocently eaten the cake revealed that erection parting, exuding an aura that defied morality and was very obscene.

“Uh…”

As if she couldn’t catch her breath, Nana moaned in a muffled tone and her head couldn’t help but shake slightly.

The top of the front of the parting rubbed against each other with the inside of the smooth palate, and microwaves of pleasure crept up Shusaku’s back.

“Awww!”

The voice that couldn’t be suppressed even if it wanted to was finally shouted.

Reflexively bouncing at the waist, Naina, who had been cut right down to the base of her throat by the stiffly straightened front end, snorted as if in protest.

“Uh…”

In fact, if it were normal it would have to be read to me, but of course in this state it is impossible to speak.

What’s next?

There was a demonstration made by Sayuri earlier, but this time it was just myself and Shusaku.

How do I please my brother?

Everything is only up to you.

Anyway, with the split now stuffing the whole mouth and the tongue unable to move, let’s return the mouth to the head of the goose for now.

This made breathing a little easier and the tongue slightly more mobile.

Nana breathed only through her nose and began to lick up the split in her mouth.

The very tip of the split was as smooth and tender as a peeled lychee, a touch that wasn’t off-putting.

After getting a good taste of the place, the tip of the young girl’s tongue explored the thin slit at the apex, licking it back and forth.

That place is where The Split’s Drool comes out, so the flavor is even stronger.

It’s just that, perhaps having grown accustomed to it, even the characteristic fishy odor of Cabal’s glandular fluids doesn’t bother me so much anymore.

I can’t eat a nasty carrot enough times and still not like it.

But Nana found it a bit hard to believe that the doppelganger could get used to it after licking it for a while.

Choo-poo, choo, choo-loo…

“Ahhhh!”

Slowly moving his tongue on one side, he peeked upwards to see that Shusaku was biting his lip in a death grip, his face flushed.

The look was almost like a hot bath.

After licking and sucking on the front of the parting for a while, some saliva mixed with body fluids built up in his mouth.

Naina just took hold of the parting and sucked it up. Her mouth puckered and she made a lewd sound.

“Guh…”

The inside of his cheeks pressed forcefully against the front of the split, and Shusaku’s face twisted.

Yes, that’s how Sister Lily felt.

Nana kept bobbing her head forward and backward while recalling her sister’s skillful tongue technique.

It formed the shape of an O-shaped mouth and was wetting the long handle with saliva.

Unaccustomed to it, of course, and with a poor grip on the angle of the inside of the mouth and the erection, Nana was doing it pretty hard.

The split is inserted into the mouth at a downward sloping angle with an upward protrusion.

So it gets stuck at the beginning, and the inside of the front end of the split occasionally squares off with the teeth underneath.

As a result, Nana’s oral sex would have to be focused on the front area.

Although she couldn’t enjoy not only her crotch’s parting, but also the feeling of floating like her whole body was wrapped in wetness and warmth like Sayuri’s technique.

But the feeling of being pressed in a narrow opening is a different kind of pleasure.

It’s sad to just lick it.

Nana held onto Shusaku’s thighs with both hands.

In conjunction with the slow movement of the head, the red knot of hair separating the well-fastened brunette waved between her legs.

Nana, who was performing the caressing, seemed to appear more aroused than Shusaku, who was being caressed, and the breath that escaped from her tiny nose was burning hot.

“Uh…uh…uh…”

Being licked and sucked down so much by a young girl younger than herself, Shusaku’s doppelganger was pushed to the point of no return.

The root of the erection that was ready to release its desire gathered energy, and a large amount of burning heat surged out along the root edge of the imperial pouch.

Well, it’s coming out…

“Ahhhhhh!”

The next boundary of anxious caressing was actually a call for unstoppable, imminently pressing ejaculation.

“Nana, it’s already, it’s already not working…if it goes any further, I’m going to have to come out.”

Receiving this startling warning, Naina dutifully removed her mouth from the parting immediately.

Chirp…

The tip of the parting, which had been made redder by the powerful sucking, was covered in saliva, like a fruit dipped in syrup.

Nana swallowed the saliva that had pooled in her mouth and huffed.

Honestly, the taste of the white liquid was not pleasant.

It’s bitter and unpalatable and can clog your throat.

The experience of having your face sprayed with a white cloudy liquid.

It’s a real “pain in the ass”, but this willful girl can endure it.

So, if the whitish liquid wants to come out, it might be better to catch it with your mouth down there.

The perimeter of Nana’s mouth was covered in sticky saliva.

Perhaps due to the mix of body fluids from the front end, it seems to be several times thicker than normal.

Standing up, Nana wiped the sticky liquid from the corner of her mouth with her hand.

“It’s brother’s turn next!”

Nana, who was standing face to face with Shusaku, opened her mouth and slowly spread her legs. Meaning to exchange the object of licking and sucking.

“Look…”

Naina easily lifted her miniskirt.

The stain on top of the pale pink panties was even more enlarged in size because of the erection that had just been licked and sucked.

Love juices that the light texture couldn’t absorb ran down the inner thighs.

The soaked off panties and the pubic mound fit so tightly that even the tender slit underneath was clearly visible.

“It’s all brother… it’s all brother’s fault la. Nana is oozing such a huge amount of shameful mucus because she licked brother’s parting, and even that place has gotten so…”

The excitement that surged through her in one fell swoop left Nana speechless.

She unconsciously swallowed her saliva in a coo, and cried out softly in a very small, shrill tone.

“Brother will lick Naina’s one too.” Naina said pouting.

“……”

Shusaku knelt at Nana’s feet without a word.

Naina’s bottom, really flooded…

Shusaku moved his face between Nana’s legs like a flying insect pouncing on a lamp.

The smell of sweat under Nana’s short skirt, as well as the odor of female secretions, came right up to Shusaku’s nostrils in a rush.

Brother’s face is right there in Nana’s…

Nana’s thin chest bounced violently.

“Take off your panties…”

Shusaku reached down and grabbed Nana’s panties, pulling them down to her knees. The secret pussy oozing with clear mucus was revealed.

The hairless mound of shame was covered with a layer of fat that bulged like a freshly steamed egg cake.

The petals were tightly closed, and in this narrow cleft it was a bit of a problem to insert the front end alone, let alone the entire erect split.

Phew…

Nana’s entire body shivered when her sensitive parts were brushed by Shusaku’s breath.

Then Shusaku began his next move, which was to slowly lick up the young girl’s secret hole.

Chirp.

“Ahhhh~” the touch of lips and tongue as pressure was applied to the most important place, and Nana’s hands clutched the upturned hem of her skirt.

With the straight lines evident on the pubic mound, Shusaku stuck out his tongue and licked it. His mouth was immediately filled with the flavor of a young girl’s love juice.

“Awwww!”

In return for all the hard work he had just done, he sucked on the secret pussy without stopping, and in no time at all, his mouth was covered in a sticky, clear liquid.

Twisting her body, Naina’s mouth wailed out a lovey-dovey cry.

As if he was turned on even more by this reaction, Shusaku pushed his tongue even deeper into the secret pussy.

Making his tongue explore the hole, flipping the soft petals.

“Ahhhh!”

Bummer! Brother’s tongue is in Nana’s there…

As soon as her slender limbs tensed, her bare little ass clenched along with them.

“Haha! Woo!”

The obscene slurping sounds continued, and Shusaku’s tongue eased inside the young girl.

Kneeling on both knees on the tiled floor of the restroom, the teenager’s crotch protruded from a detachment that was already poised to explode.

In order to taste the maiden’s secret pussy more deeply, Shusaku simply pulled the petals with his thumbs and spread the newly blossomed secret pussy from side to side like plucking an apple.

“Whoa!”

The flowers, stained with love juice, were completely exposed to Shusaku’s sight.

The scent that belonged to the primitive female wafted all at once into the teenager’s nostrils.

A little below the center of the leaf shaped mucous membrane, the mouth of the honey pot, which was difficult to pass through even with a finger, was trembling like a strong request.

From there, a steady stream of receptive fluid flowed out, running straight down the soft fleshy flap toward the secret opening.

“Uh-huh!”

Facing the flower that was forcibly wrenched open, Shusaku felt dizzying excitement. On the inside of the split, clear liquid oozed out.

Shusaku brought his mouth closer and sucked up the nectar that was overflowing from the honey pot.

Chirp, chirp, chirp…

The nose and face of the revisionist who burrowed inside between his legs, every time he was right up against the pubic mound.

But the teenager didn’t care at all, instead pushing his tongue further and further into the thin slit of mucous membrane, flipping it around inside.

“Uh, ah, no, how can the tongue…how can it go so deep…”

It’s so comfortable, so cozy you can’t even stand up.

It’s like you just got out of a hot bath and you’re all limp.

“Uh-huh!”

This time it wasn’t the same acting as earlier when she pretended to have a stomach ache, but Nana really felt too comfortable and weak in her feet.

“Whoa!”

Faced with a suddenly collapsed Nana, Shusaku panicked and grabbed her in a hug from above.

She put her entire body weight on Shusaku’s wrists and chest.

Shusaku, who was kneeling on both knees, inserted his right wrist under Nana’s left armpit, while his left wrist went around Nana’s right wrist and wrapped her thin waist around it.

“Brother…”

The beating of Nana’s heart was quite violent.

My body was exhausted, but my mood was as light as if I was going to fly.

So, I want a tighter hug.

A small chest stuffed with erotic thoughts that for some reason made me want to cry out.

Nana’s little face continued to be buried in the mouth of Shusaku’s right shoulder as Nana reached out her right hand down towards the teenager’s crotch.

She took the groping erection in her hand and gently stroked the pulsing stalk. Nana murmured softly in Shusaku’s ear.

“I want this…brother’s doppelganger, Nana wants…”

“Nene…”

With his erect torso so wrapped around his fingers, a large amount of carbolic glandular fluid erupted from the bell mouth all at once.

“Please, please, put the doppelganger in Nanoha…”

“Uh…”

Shusaku was tempted to do the same, unluckily the venue wasn’t right, there was no way he was going to ask the two to roll on the floor!

Just as Shusaku was at a loss as to what to do, Nana got up from Shusaku’s arms and staggered towards the washstand.

Nana put her hands on the sink, her little ass high in the air.

“Come from behind…come from behind!”

“Ah! You…”

Nana’s blazing eyes looked at Shusaku through the opening of her own shoulder.

“Just like what you did with Lily-san a while back, taking the doppelganger from behind…”

The “earlier” was of course the threesome with Sayuri last Sunday.

After the facsimile game between Shusaku and Nana at that time was over, they accepted the invitation of Heart Lily, who was acting as a support between the two, to proceed in the latter position.

This was discovered by Nana, who had long been lying prone on the couch, still basking in the aftermath of her orgasm, and was looking on with a kind of envy at the time.

That’s why she came up with this “stand up and do it from behind” method all of a sudden.

But maybe it’s also because of the opportunity to learn from your sister’s old age in everything, and you want to follow your sister’s example before you come up with it.

“Come on, come on…”

Perhaps it was just too much to bear, Nana wiggled her ass and pleaded.

The hemline of the miniskirt that covered the round little buttocks to the hilt was also swaying slightly in front of Shusaku’s face.

“Brother, hurry up!”

Nana can’t seem to wait.

Shusaku’s erection protruded in his jeans and moved closer behind Nana. After a moment’s hesitation, he suddenly flipped his skirt all the way up.

Nana, who was facing the mirror, stared straight at Shusaku in the mirror. The lines of her back and shoulders were stiff, and a glance told her that she was quite tense.

Even the precocious young girl who was the most positive about this business could not hide her uneasiness.

Especially in this position, not having a direct view of the scene of the act calls for a futile sense of unease.

The timidity of the unknown experience that was about to begin, coupled with the sense of shame caused by the one-sided gaze, set off the back posture of the young girl with her cute little buttocks exposed to be even more licked with color and more endearing.

The delicate timidity that you don’t normally see in Nana drew out all the androgynous elements in Shusaku at this moment.

Even though Nana said “insert”, she couldn’t just do it. It’s just an imitation after all.

Shusaku, who stood behind the young girl, had his hand on his doppelganger.

Then, he pushed his waist out, and the front end of his part, which was wet with bodily fluids, headed for Nana’s asshole eye.

“Uh-huh!”

Naina in the mirror tensed and squeezed her eyes shut.

The whole ass clenched up because of the tension.

And because of that, the already shy eye of the daisy was all of a sudden tucked away into the hidden depths of the valley as well.

Shusaku slowly feeds his waist in.

With the help of the love juice, the erection was able to travel unimpeded.

“Yikes!”

Naina let out a pitiful cry of grief.

It’s called “penetration”, but if you put it correctly, it’s just a part being held between your thighs.

“Ah!”

The sensation of the long handle rubbing against the sensitive area was mistaken by the girl as if she was “inserting something”.

“It went in… Brother’s doppelganger went into Nana’s…”

The sticky split front touched the short skirt lining. In order not to dirty the skirt, Shusaku turned up the hem all the way.

Shusaku’s crotch was a bit higher than Nana’s, and the long handle certainly sunk into the secret point, and the root of the split saved a lot of effort as a result.

“Nana, I’m moving!”

“Uh-huh!”

As soon as Shusaku made a sound, Nana in the mirror nodded heavily.

To avoid having his ass slip forward later, Shuu grabbed the young girl’s slender waist with one hand from the flipped up hem of her skirt.

In this way, the memory of the essentials from the previous penetration with Sayuri from behind could be slowly revived.

Now it’s almost time to start moving your back.

Shoo, shoo, shoo…

Once the contact surfaces were lubricated, the previously inflexible lumbar pumping slowly smoothed out.

This is a bit monotonous and boring if you’re purely just comparing feelings.

However, the act of rubbing against each other with a bit of perverted pleasure caused Shusaku to develop a strange sense of excitement.

In addition, the excitement of doing this kind of lewd thing in the restroom of a coffee shop is one of the reasons for the increase in “sexual” interest.

A loving gasp continued to escape from Nana’s mouth, who was only just about to climb to the top of her journey to orgasm.

“Ah…hoo…ah ah yah…uh hoo…”

“Nana, no yo. You can’t be too loud. If the outside hears it, it’ll be exposed.”

It was locked, but outside people sipped their tea in peace and quiet.

If they knew what was being done here right now, they would have to be in an uproar.

“But, but, the split and Nana’s there touched together, making it gooey…Nana, it feels so good…ahoo!”

As soon as the erection brushed against the tender secret pussy, a sweet and sour paralyzing sensation crept up his back and he couldn’t help but cry out.

“Ahhhh!”

I’m sure I’ll have to masturbate again when I recall this later.

Chirp, chirp, chirp…

After a warm-up move, the long shanks are fully on track.

Shusaku’s waist moved more rapidly.

Holding one hand on the countertop, the teenager leaned forward with his upper body, slumping over Naina’s petite frame from behind.

By immobilizing the upper body in this way, you can make the movements of the lower back more violent.

“Ah, ah, ah…”

Eager breath blew across Nana’s neck.

“Well!”

Bummer, it’s really awesome…

The violent pleasure left the knees senseless, as if they were going to fall over at any moment.

The knees had run out of strength and the long handle held up the weight of his entire body, making the attack on the secret point even more laborious.

“Ah…ah…”

Nana poured out a gasp of pleasure that was on the verge of a mournful hiss.

Her whole body pressed against the washstand, her thighs clenching tighter and tighter.

She desperately tried to hold on to her wobbly body. The result was to make the back and forth jerking of the long handle move even harder.

“Uh, ooh!”

The boiling white liquid pressed straight into the goose’s mouth.

“Ahhhh!”

No more restraint!

Shusaku’s waist danced fiercely.

“Nana, it’s time to go out…is that okay?”

“Ah…ha…uhhhh…”

The drifting pleasure left Nana speechless.

She matched the rhythm of her body, bobbing her head back and forth, seemingly quite enamored of it.

“Ah, out!”

Shusaku let out a gasp.

At that moment, the erection, on the verge of breaking, rammed its way into the love-flooded gap between his legs.

“Ah!”

The front end of the fully exposed parting bulged at once.

The white fluid that was already moving inside Shusaku’s body and was ready to be rushed out, gushed to the inner side in one go.

Shoo…

The first shot, trailing a long tail, headed straight for the front faucet.

The second shot, which was waiting to be fired, followed closely behind, and it seemed to be attracted by its power, as white fluid continued to spurt out.

“Ah…ha…ah…”

Struck by the intense pleasure, Shusaku’s body trembled violently.

As the doppelganger squirted out white fluid, the secret pussy embedded in the fiercely pulsating long handle felt that same pleasure.

Looking at the whitish liquid spewing from the erection wedged between her legs, Nana couldn’t help but have the illusion that she was cumming.

It’s coming out…it’s a huge amount…from Nana’s place, it’s squirting out white liquid.

“Uh-huh!”

In that instant, a bright light shone in both her eyes.

Ah, so good!

The mind went blank and the slender limbs shook uncontrollably.

“Yikes!”

With a shrill cry, Naina’s consciousness went nowhere at once.

It took a few seconds before he finally regained consciousness and a small silver disk appeared in front of him.

That’s the drain cover for the sink.

The wrists supporting her upper body went limp in an instant from the impact of the white liquid, and Nana’s face fell toward the sink.

Wow.

A grassy odor emanated from the white murky liquid strewn in all directions in the sink.

Awesome…in a good mood…

“Ahhhh!”

Amidst the strong scent of white liquid, Nana’s whole body was immersed in a pleasurable pleasure like the aftermath of a storm.

And Shusaku, who was lying on his back behind the young girl, was already fully exhausted and panting heavily.

“Ahhhhh…”

The fuzzy-conscious Shusaku didn’t notice a thing about the old hair accessory tied to Nana’s brown hair that he had given to his childhood friend.

Chapter 6: Tears of Joy

Not realizing that they would be at the coffee shop for so long, it was past five in the afternoon when Shusaku and Nana got home.

“I’m back.”

With that Nana opened the door. Meeting the door was the sound of Golem’s hurried footsteps coming down from the second floor.

Jumping…

What a horrible face.

Both eyes glared as if they were suspended in anger.

The eyes seemed to burn with indignant fury.

Golem, who woke up this morning, or should I say past noon, noticed that the most important hair accessory was missing.

Just now she was at home wrapping her head around it and searching like crazy.

“I… I came back…”

Shusaku was surprised at Golem’s wretched appearance on one side, but still timidly greeted her on the other.

But Golem didn’t even look at him, just looked at his sister aside with sharp eyes.

“Ah! Sure enough…”

My hair accessories…

Golem recognized that what was tied to Naina’s head was his most precious and cherished hair accessory and quickly raised his right hand.

Without even allowing Shusaku time to stop it he flung it downward, and Naina’s cheek rose with a resounding thud.

Snap!

Because of the suddenness of the incident, even the person who had been heavily slapped was still confused about what had happened.

It took a while for Naina to come to her senses, and instantly both eyes filled with tears as she let out a loud cry.

“Oooh…wow!”

Shusaku, who had been stunned by this unexpected event, was called back to his senses by the sound of crying.

He barked at Golem, who was shaking his shoulders with emotion.

“What are you doing!”

Like he was trying to protect the beaten Nana, Shusaku stepped forward. This action made Golem’s anger rise even more.

As in the old days when I took my mother and sister from my youngest, this “Sister” is now taking my favorite “Little Fixer Upper” from me.

It’s really too much, too much.

Sayuri, who heard the noise and ran out, was shocked to see Nana, who was crying her heart out.

“What’s wrong? Nene.”

“Uh, Sister…”

Naina had long been sobbing.

Sayuri looked back and forth between Golem and Shusaku’s faces again.

“What the hell happened?”

“Ah, this…”

Golem blocked Shusaku, who was about to give instructions.

“Hair accessory…my hair accessory…I can’t believe Nana took it upon herself to use it. Casually took my hair accessory…”

I can’t even speak clearly because I’m too emotional.

I wanted to speak as usual, but as soon as I opened my mouth, I was stopped by the excitement that rushed up to my throat.

He was spouting out sentences that he didn’t even know.

Hair accessories?

It wasn’t until then that Shusaku realized that Nana’s head wasn’t tied with the usual ribbon, but with a hair ornament with small red beads.

But he hadn’t recognized it as something he had given to Golem as a child.

He just found it strange why Golem would strike out and beat his sister over such a trivial matter.

“What does it matter, it’s just a hair accessory…”

“！”

Golem froze.

She bit her lip tightly, like she was trying to cover the emotions that were welling up, and lowered her head so that the bangs in front of her eyes covered them.

“……”

Golem’s shoulders shook slightly, his hands hanging at his sides in tight fists.

“What’s going on with everyone?”

Looking at Nana, who was hugging and kicking off her shoes haphazardly and running over crying on one side, Sayuri inquired about everyone.

“……”

But there was no one to answer her.

Suddenly, Golem raised his head and glared at Shusaku. Inside those eyes, there was a faint glint of tears.

The sight flickered.

Golem walked out of the foyer, slipped on his slippers, crashed through Shusaku, who was standing there like a log, and darted out in a frenzy.

“Ah, Golem!”

“Golem where are you going?”

Shrugging off Sayuri’s stopping yells, Golem headed for the street colored orange by the setting sun, running without looking back.

Left behind was a sobbing Nene.

A puzzled Sayuri.

Also, the chest is stained with the repair work of Golem’s tears.

Tick tock…

The sound of the second hand of the clock, which I usually don’t care about, is particularly clear to me now, and I feel that time passes particularly slowly.

An hour had passed since Golem had run out. The days were short in the fall, and the windows were beginning to darken.

“Why isn’t Golem back yet?”

Sayuri, who was the eldest sister, looked straight at the clock in worry.

Because she was entrusted with childcare by the young couple next door, Sayuri didn’t have time to prepare dinner.

So everyone’s dinner today is fondue.

This is actually all you need to do to prepare some ingredients and a pan.

A small gas stove sits in the center of the table, with fish, meat, noodles, and tofu side by side on plastic trays.

Out-of-season spring chrysanthemums and onions are served in a bowl, and there’s fresh Matsusaka beef in the fridge waiting to be served.

The fondue is ready.

The next step was just a matter of getting everyone together and lighting the gas fire.

However, there was no sign of the fruit forest yet.

At first it was only assumed that she would come back on her own once she had calmed her anger outside, yet an hour had passed.

It’s almost six o’clock.

Goering is now a sophomore in high school. It’s not like he’s three years old.

It was dark, but there was no need to worry, just a bit of a hangover from the way she had just left the house.

And, again, it’s a season of cooler mornings and evenings.

She darted out suddenly, with only her polo shirt plus her denim skirt flopping around outside, so I was afraid she’d catch a cold.

“……”

Each other didn’t know what to say.

The three of them gathered around the dining table, just waiting for Golem to get started as soon as he returned.

Everyone sat in their seats, waiting for that empty chair to be filled. The odor of onions wafting around them smelled pungent.

Sayuri, the oldest of the three, was the most fidgety.

“It’s so slow. Where the hell did Golem go?”

Checking the time every three minutes, standing up for a moment, then sitting down again.

If that’s the case, it’s better to prepare more dishes.

And maybe a little distraction.

Sitting paralyzed in her chair, Naina’s eyes were red and lifeless.

What was sitting on the table was the hair accessory that was the cause of the incident, just waiting for Golem to come back and have to give it right back to her.

Naina’s tousled brunette hair, which was always tied up neatly, was now draped over her shoulders with her hair down.

Shusaku, on the other hand, was arguably the hardest hit of the three.

After Golem darted out and listened to Nana huffing and puffing to explain the whole thing, Shusaku snapped to attention…

That hair accessory was the very thing he had given to the resultant forest.

It turned out that Golem had always cherished that hair accessory so much…

Seeing the sorry state of Golem’s face when she and Nana returned home, one could tell how much she treasured that hair accessory.

That would also be a clear indication of how much she valued the memories with herself.

I can’t believe she kept it.

However, I am…

Kahuna.

There was no longer any point in waiting any longer, and Xiu forcefully pushed back his chair and stood up.

“I’ll go get her back.”

“But…”

Sayuri looked up at Shusaku in the middle of her sentence.

She had a puzzled look on her face, an expression as if she was about to ask him if he knew where to find the fruit grove.

“Uh-huh!”

With an affirmative nod, the impatient Shusaku put on the jacket on the back of his chair and darted outside.

Where Golem would be now, Shusaku had in mind.

Golem, had always been so attached to the hair accessories she had given her.

Even as the decade passes, the height grows and the hair is cut short, The Fruitvale is still the same childhood friend, The Little Fruitvale, as it was before.

It was still the same Golem he had known before.

Then that was the only place where Golem, who had been hurt by Shusaku’s offhanded remark, could go.

The secret place in the shrine that belongs only to two people…

Places with memories of both of them as children.

And now the only one who can go get her is herself.

Shusaku thought so.

No one else but myself is qualified for this.

The town was completely shrouded in night.

Gradually for the night to invade, tinted dark purple in the eastern sky starlight twinkling.

As soon as Shusaku rushed out onto the street in front of his house, the streetlights came on just in time.

The street lamps were just enough to light up the way to go. As I walked, I felt more deeply the changes in this town.

Most of the town has been transformed over the years.

The access roads have been widened and they are all tarred.

And the former vacant lots have been covered with blocks of condominiums in large buildings, and the small hotel on the corner has been replaced with a convenience store.

After walking for a while by memory, I just couldn’t find the shrine I was going to.

Shusaku was surprised. With a small child’s footsteps traveling back and forth to places every day, it shouldn’t be that far away.

Stopping to think for a moment…

That’s when he realized he had gone in the opposite direction.

It was too dark to see the road clearly, plus the look of the surroundings became too much to reverse the direction.

“Ughhhh!”

So he turned his head sharply, seeking his way to the shrine by what little memory of the town remained in his mind.

Finally, I could see the large tree that I remembered towering over the shrine through the rows of houses.

Properly speaking, it should be the branches and leaves stretching up to the sky to hide the fading sun and become dark shadows floating in the night sky.

Shusaku followed the dark shadow and finally reached the front of the shrine.

Regardless of what had become of the shrine for the moment, he was saddened by the fact that the woods inside had been leveled.

Looking up the stone steps, behind the shrine was the same view as then.

Fortunately, the innermost woods escaped the havoc of this development.

Shusaku believed that it was the blessing of the gods that allowed his shared memories with Kokurin to be preserved.

Compared to the town, which looks different from what it used to be, the shrine is still the same as it was in my memory.

Rushing up the stone steps and through the ancient portals with their peeling red paint, it felt as if I had stepped back ten years.

Round the inside of the wooded social hall and ascend the slope of the red clay.

What I remember should have been a steeper slope was actually nothing more than a mound of dirt.

Thinking about it, I know that it’s certainly not that the slope has gotten smaller, but that it’s because after all these years, Shusaku has grown up.

Shusaku walks up the slope and senses that not only has the town changed, but even he himself is no longer the same as he used to be.

Seventeen-year-old Shusaku, walking across the slope, stepped into the grove.

The forest had long been full of yellow leaves, and a thin layer of fallen leaves had accumulated on the soft ground.

Between the gaps between the trees and the trees was a square covered in night color.

There it is.

Found it!

Golem was sitting on a rock in the middle of the square surrounded by trees.

Perhaps it was because Golem was slumped over his shoulders, making the thin body seem even more chilly.

Sha…

Hearing the sound of shoes on dead leaves, Golem jerked his head up.

I couldn’t see the expression on her face because it was too dark, but I could vaguely sense her nervousness.

“Sure enough, it’s here…”

After saying that Shusaku came over to the square.

Shuusaku reached the rock in the center, at which point Golem stood up as well, and the two faced each other awkwardly.

Not knowing what to do for a split second…

“Just now, I’m so, so sorry!”

“Uh-huh!”

I don’t know what to say.

Shusaku then apologized first.

“Golem, it’s better to go home first. Sayuri-san is worried. Nana she’s already admitted her mistake…”

“……”

“Golem!” Shusaku called out again.

“……”

Golem still didn’t reply. Listening to Shusaku’s words, his slumped shoulders tensed up and his two fists clenched tightly.

“You’ll catch a cold in this condition…” said Shuusaku, concerned.

“Idiot!” Golem shouted angrily.

“It’s just now…it’s too late…”

“Yeah?” Shusaku looked puzzled.

“If you’re going to come…if you’re going to come, why don’t you come then?”

She looked like she was crying and her voice was shaking a little.

“That time?”

Poor Shusaku was still confused.

“Don’t play dumb! It’s the day before the move!”

Tensing his shoulders, Golem shouted.

Then the sight turned.

“That, I’m sorry about the ring…the ring falling off la. But…but…”

His eyes fell to his feet, and his voice was so low that he could hardly be heard.

Golem she’s crying…

Perhaps it was because his eyes had gotten used to it, and Shusaku saw Golem’s slightly shaking shoulders through the pale night color.

“Fruit Grove…”

Shusaku tried to say something, but Golem suddenly raised his head.

“All this time…I’ve been waiting here. Even though we just had a fight, I was sure you’d come to see me one last time…wanting to apologize to you about the ring…I’ve been waiting…but then, you left without saying anything…”

Golem whimpered, and words failed him.

“Then, at that time, Golem had been waiting here all along…”

“Yeah, sure. Is there anywhere else we can wait?”

What the heck, and playing dumb… thinking about it, Golem couldn’t help but growl angrily.

Is that right? That’s right…

In the darkness, Golem couldn’t see anything clearly, but Shusaku’s expression at the moment was indescribably complex.

A short silence…

Finally, Shusaku said with embarrassment.

“That, the day before… ah, no, the day before then, we, that, weren’t we married?”

“？”

At this sudden topic of his, Golem’s eyes filled with tears for a moment’s levy.

“After we got married, we agreed to go to the back of the mountain on our honeymoon… Also, this isn’t the place to say goodbye, it’s at the foot of the back of the mountain… Golem, have you forgotten?”

Don’t remember. Forgot.

But it all comes back to me now.

“Shuu, it’s a wedding!”

The “Kokorin” who was overjoyed to have the ring put on his favorite “Kokorin”. Suddenly hearing the word “marriage”, “Xiao Xiu”, who was still a bit overwhelmed, also immediately warmed up to this marriage game.

From time to time, the two of them huddle together and talk about all things “newlywed life”.

And, indeed the two had agreed to go up to the back on their honeymoon. A honeymoon trip decided on by two people who could still hang out together on the last day of their honeymoon in order to make good memories.

The place where they had arranged to meet was, of course, at the foot of the back of the mountain.

It’s just that, that night, The Little Golem had been in bed thinking about what it would take to keep his beloved The Little Fixer, so he had forgotten all about that appointment.

Past events that lurked in the depths of my memory are now slowly coming to the surface.

But it’s too late. Too late. It was ten years later when I remembered the promise.

For ten years, Goering considered himself a “dupe”. The heartbreaking parting with “Xiao Xiu” was caused by the pain of being lied to by his favorite person.

But, in fact, it’s better to call them “gullible fools” than “forgetful fools,” fools who laugh and cry even at themselves.

“So, I had been waiting at the foot of the back mountain at that point.”

Just as Golem was waiting for Shusaku in this square with his hair tousled by the autumn wind, Shusaku was also waiting for Golem alone and obsessively at the foot of the mountain where people were rare, letting the setting sun pour down on him.

“If that’s the case, why don’t they ever contact each other? Just a letter or a phone call wouldn’t…”

It wouldn’t have caused such a misunderstanding if it had been explained properly.

“I think I must have gotten hated for saying something so over the top to Golem at that last time we hung out together…so the phone call was too much to make. I don’t know what I’ll do if I’m really hated, and…”

That’s what I thought. So afraid of being called nasty. Therefore, I don’t dare to call or write.

“So…”

Wanted to ask him about when they first met, but Golem held back. She remembered the attitude she had taken towards Shusaku, who was desperately trying to reconcile. After being treated like that, who would dare want to try to explain a misunderstanding?

What a big joke!

Having mistaken the place of the appointment herself, but having always decided that she was hated, she has spent the last ten years trying to make herself forget her favorite Little Fixer Upper.

In the end, he even went so far as to cut off the long hair that would take him back to happy times and remember the people he missed.

Golem laughed.

Wordlessly, just the corners of his mouth quirked up slightly in a smile.

I’m such an idiot.

Just then, Golem cried like a dike.

“Whoa…”

“Fruit, fruit forest…”

Golem cried on one side and threw herself onto the chest of Shusaku who didn’t know what to do.

“It’s not like that…it’s not like that. I still kept thinking that Shuu didn’t like me anymore, so I desperately tried to forget about Shuu and didn’t want to grow my hair long anymore, but…but…”

For a long time, all the words that had been desperately held back came out at once.

Golem buried her face in Shusaku’s chest.

“Then in that case, I simply look like an idiot…”

Indeed. For ten years, Goering has been playing the lead role in an unsatisfactory drama. As a result, it was only an “idiot”.

It’s just that this comedy is, shall we say, a tragedy for the parties starring in it.

“Really…really seems like an idiot…”

The next has been unknown.

Tears flowed without being able to stop, staining Shusaku’s clothes along with his nose.

“Fruit Grove…”

Shusaku reached up to the weeping Golem’s shoulders and hugged the cold body as tenderly as he had done when he was a child.

Knock-knock…

I don’t know how many times I flinched before knocking on the door with a bit of hesitation.

“Come in!”

As soon as Shusaku made a sound, the door was opened a crack, and as if peering inside, Golem revealed his face.

“May I come in?”

“Ah, uh…”

With nothing to do, Shusaku, who was lying on his back, sat up.

The door was opened and a timid Golem walked in.

As if he’d only just gotten out of the shower, he was wearing a straight-striped men’s nightgown with a white cardigan over it.

Shusaku is pretty much dressed the same way, just in a little different color.

It was past eleven o’clock.

Shusaku sat on the edge of the bed with a puzzled expression on his face as Golem made his way to him.

Upon closer inspection, her left cheek was a little red.

It was when she returned home in Shusaku’s company that she was slapped by Sayuri, who had tears in her eyes and said angrily, “Don’t you know that everyone’s worried?” Sayuri slapped her in the face.

Shusaku was really shocked that Sayuri, who was usually gentle and sweet, could be so harsh.

At the same time, it also became clear why the parents of the three sisters were so relieved to leave their home in her hands, while traveling in peace.

At first glance, Sayuri looks weak, but in fact, she is very strong inside, as both parents should have known very well already.

“What’s wrong? This time of day…”

Shuusaku asked, pretending to be calm. However, Golem was unable to answer. Standing straight in front of Shusaku, she held out her right hand.

“？”

Shusaku looked puzzled.

Golem opened his hand, only to see a ring lying in his palm.

It’s the ring Shusaku’s mom left behind.

“This, back to you!”

Golem’s voice was as low as a mosquito. On his face was an expression like a schoolboy who had been reprimanded by his teacher.

Shusaku picked up the ring in Golem’s hand and moved it to himself to look at it silently. He knew what it was, he just, for the moment, couldn’t believe that it had a day to return to his hands.

Shusaku’s eyes were fixed on the ring.

“It’s… Mommy’s…”

It’s a bit strange to call her “mommy” when she’s not so young anymore, but to Shusaku, who lost his mother when he was a child, the mother that exists only in his memories will always be “mommy” when he was a child, and he won’t be able to rationalize it as “mommy”! But for Shusaku, his mother will always be “mommy” in his memories, not “mom”.

Shusaku who stayed away because of this unexpected thing, Golem says it all.

Originally, the ring had never been lost, and the lie of losing it was merely created to try to keep Shusaku, who was moving, for the ten years that Golem had been trying to apologize for…

The truth of the matter remained only in Golem’s mind. Therefore, if I said that I thought I had gone there, but I found it later, I was sure that I would be able to get away with it. However, if I confessed recklessly like this, I might have to create another gap between myself and Shusaku, who had managed to clear up the misunderstanding with great difficulty.

Moreover, in retrospect, the excuse of wanting to keep Shusaku or something like that was too childish and unlikely to be believed. It might even be considered as a fabricated excuse for wanting the ring.

However, Golem no longer wanted to hide anything from Shusaku. After ten years of separation, it had been hard for the two to make up. Because of that, it was even more important that no secrets existed between the two.

Instead of having to continue to lie to your favorite Fixer Upper, it’s better to be hated when it’s all said and done.

“This, I’ve always, always wanted to apologize to you, but…”

As she said that, tears seeped out of Golem’s eyes again. She had already made up her mind that she’d rather be hated than lie again, but she couldn’t help but feel sad at the thought of actually being hated.

Golem, who had made everything clear, wiped away her tears while peering at the expression of Shusaku, who was sitting in front of her.

You’re really going to be called “nasty”, aren’t you? Will the act of “lying” be trivialized? Or will they be criticized even more harshly?

That too, of course. Doing it yourself is the kind of thing that can’t be overstated by how much The Minor Fix has been called out “……”

Shusaku was silent for a while, and suddenly grabbed the right hand of Kokurin, who was waiting for the sentence to be pronounced. At the same time, without hesitation, he slipped this ring left by his mother on the same middle finger as he had done at that time…ten years ago, when he had put a ring on Kokorin’s little finger.

“！”

This unexpected verdict called Goering’s surprise. Then the vivid memories of the fun times with Shusaku in the past all came flooding back at once.

He remembers it all…

Surprise, confusion and joy all mixed together, and for a moment it was hard to know what to do. Only, even in the midst of all this confusion, one question surfaced in his mind.

Why did you put the ring on my hand…

Guessing Shusaku’s intentions, Golem opened his mouth with a puzzled expression and asked.

“Xiao Xiu, this is…”

“This ring is meant for Golem.”

For me? This…

Shusaku made it sound as easy as giving a candy bar, but the ring was an important thing left behind by his mother.

Ah.

“But this is the most important thing!”

“Uh-huh!”

Shusaku nodded slowly.

“Just because it’s the most important…”

He said and looked at Golem’s face.

“So I hope to give it to the most important person.”

Xiao Xiu’s tone carried infinite depth of feeling.

“Hsiu…”

Before the words were finished, Golem’s voice began to choke. Tears that had accumulated in the corners of his eyes welled up and slid straight down his face.

Shusaku hugged the slender shoulders of Golem, who was standing there, hiding her face and sobbing, and sat her down next to him.

Then look at the tearful childhood friend.

“What’s the matter? Is this ring giving you trouble?”

Golem still kept his head down and just shook it vigorously.

“So why?”

Shusaku was surprised.

“Because, because it’s so much fun!”

Without realizing it, Golem has traveled through ten years of time and is once again back to the same Little Golem that he was as a child.

And in the same way, Shusaku goes back in time together, and both of them become like children in their speech and behavior.

“Crying because you’re happy, that’s weird. If you’re happy, you should be smiling! Right?”

“Uh…”

Golem faced Shusaku and tried to make a smile.

But no way. Just the corners of his mouth tugged upward, no smirk visible at all.

As soon as I saw The Little Fixer who was looking this way with a worried yet tender expression, tears flowed unheeded.

It was then that Golem realized for the first time that genuine rejoicing could bring tears to the eyes.

Epilogue. “Goodbye, Shuu.”

This was followed by almost six years.

There were many things that happened, but the biggest change was that both Shusaku and I went to college.

I went to a local university where I could commute, while Koshu went to a private university in Tokyo.

Shusaku rented a house near the school, and my cohabitation with Shusaku came to an end. I had no choice but to cry like a tearful person when I held a farewell party at home.

Even though it was only one year of living together, I was happy to be able to fill the gap of ten years of separation, and to live “under one roof with Shuu”.

With the pressure of exams, it was still a steal to go to the beach together during my senior year of high school. Looking back now, I’m really glad I could go to college.

The beach, the movies, the picnics, the parks at night, and other trivial things cannot be said enough, but all in all, they added to what was left of our high school life. Especially the last summer in memory.

Because of this, the pain of parting is even more profound.

In this way, from that spring, Xiao Xiu and I began our separate lives. Although we lived far apart again, our hearts were never far apart.

It is true that the time spent together is reduced, but it is also clearer about the importance of each other because of the distance.

In fact, twice a month we’ll meet somewhere.

However, there was still the inconvenience of not being able to see him right away even though I wanted to, and there were also a few fights due to disagreements, and there were times when I thought that “it was over”. However, having survived these crises, I was able to confirm my feelings for Shuu.

At the end of that year, the reassignment period was over and Hsiao Hsiu’s father returned home from Australia.

That proper look was still the same as it had been in memory, except that the tanned skin, which looked like it had just finished a round of golf, looked much healthier than it had in the past.

In the summer of the following year, mom and dad returned home from Africa, and as if by arrangement, my sister was getting married. She was married to a male teacher at a local public elementary school, who seemed to be in the same year as her sister. He is a tall, kind and handsome man, and his ideas are very compatible with my sister’s. The two of them stand together quite well. The two of them stand together quite well.

I was so surprised that the man who was to become my sister’s husband was Kenichi, the man who used to come to our house to play, that I couldn’t speak. When I found out about it and looked at him again, I realized that he still looked like he did in the old days.

The wedding ceremony of my sister and The Kenichi took place on a sunny day in October.

Sister in her pure white wedding gown is really beautiful.

The day came full of joy, transformed into a soft and happy bell that surrounded the beautiful sister.

What I remember as much as my sister’s bridal gesture is my father’s face during the wedding. My father, who was known as the “bearded man”, had a red face with a big beard, and his expression of desperately trying to hold back tears made me want to laugh, but when I thought that if I were to get married, my father would have the same look on his face, I couldn’t help but get red in the eyes again.

In contrast, my mom was less upset, saying, “It’s a good thing I can get married before I’m thirty,” and jokingly telling me, “You should get ready quickly so you can repay your parents.

But even my savvy mom probably didn’t know that I had already decided on a “way out” and was just waiting for the opportunity to make it public.

As a result, by the time both of us graduated from college, three years short of my sister, I got married to my childhood friend, Shusaku Takanashi, who was a “Koshu”. However, the two of us only went to register our marriage, and did not hold a wedding ceremony. Because the wedding ceremony of Shuu and I had already been held in the secret place of the former shrine, and I always felt that just the formality of the ceremony would destroy the innocence of our hearts at that time.

But my sister was very much against this. She thinks that marriage is a once-in-a-lifetime event, and it’s better to have a ceremony. She seemed to feel so strongly about the pure white bridal gown she wore when she got married that she wanted her younger sister to experience it as well.

Mom, on the other hand, thinks that as long as we are happy, and thus has no problem with our decision.

But she was straight up yelling that she was going to take the money she saved and eat something nice.

The argument finally centered on whether or not to hold the wedding, and Dad, who wanted to give his opinion on my marriage, was sulking because he couldn’t get a word in edgewise. In addition, mom said, as if it were a lie, “When Nana gets married, we’ll both go to Africa and live there permanently,” and he had a complicated look on his face that he couldn’t explain.

After a bit of a dispute over opinions, it ended up being as we had hoped and no more ceremonies were held.

So, together with Hsiao Hsiu, I filed a marriage certificate with the household registration office.

Now I am busy in the lounge doing preparatory work. When I look at the time, it’s 2:05 pm. It’s a little past the scheduled start time.

I am wearing a long, pure white gown.

I really wasn’t suited to wearing this princess-like dress, which made me feel a little awkward, so I didn’t start getting ready until it was almost time.

Dad and Mom had long ago headed to the venue first.

Sitting quietly in front of the vanity, I let my sister brush my shoulder-length black hair.

Finally, my sister brushed the bangs on my forehead.

“How does this look feel?”

After confirming the hairstyle she had fixed for me in the mirror, I nodded and said, “Well, OK!” and got up from my chair.

“Golem, it’s really pretty…”

I looked in the mirror.

Well, beauty, beauty. It’s not unreasonable that Shuu would fall for it, is it…

Everything’s ready to go. It can’t be soon enough.

The guests being entertained at the venue must have been waiting for the main event to make its appearance.

As I walked towards the door, my sister rubbed her hands together and said, “Is that really all that matters? It’s only once in a lifetime, so it’s better to have a proper ceremony, isn’t it?”

Sis is really something…

I’ve been repeating these words since this morning, and they’re really growing on my ears.

I sighed softly and turned to face my sister.

“Fruit Grove…”

“That’s just fine. I’ve had my wedding to Hsiao Hsiu ages ago.”

“But…”

Just as Sis was about to say something else, the door to the room was opened and it was Nana.

Nana is also nineteen years old this year. She has grown slightly taller and her face is less childish.

Nana spoke in the tone of a cartoon character.

“Sister Lin, are you ready? Everyone is waiting!”

I guess I was called in by my mom to see what was going on since I hadn’t shown up yet.

What a coincidence.

It was just the right opportunity to end the conversation with my sister.

A willful, self-righteous and unlovable sister, but sometimes it has the advantage of coming in handy.

“Well, it’s going out now.”

After saying that, as I walked past Naina who was standing by the door of the room, Naina’s gaze stopped on my right hand. On the middle finger of my right hand, the ring filled with memories was shining brightly.

“Hey?”

“What?”

Turning to me, who had stopped in her tracks, Nana said with a face that looked even more like an idiot, “That’s weird. Aren’t wedding rings always supposed to be worn on the ring finger of the left hand?”

In normal times, I would have pinched her smug little mouth, but today I just returned the favor with a confident smile.

“That will do.”

“Hey? What? Why?”

This is an important secret between Shuu and me. I’m not going to waste my breath telling Nana about it.

“Kids don’t understand!”

“Hey? What are you talking about? You’re treating me like a child again~” Of course I treat children the same way I treat them.

Leaving behind the pouting Nana, I advanced from the hotel’s corridor to the party venue. It’s quite an effort to walk in the high heels and long dress that I’m not used to.

The venue is on the next floor. It’s quicker to wait for an elevator that’s not coming until who knows when, rather than take the stairs.

I was supposed to walk slowly into the venue accompanied by my sister, but as soon as the preparations were finished, I couldn’t wait to meet Xiao Xiu as a bride, and my steps turned into a trot without me realizing it.

After descending the stairs and walking down the corridor, I saw the banquet hall in front of me. At the entrance, there was a sign that read “Takanashi and Natsukawa Wedding Banquet”. Natsukawa Family Wedding Banquet”.

It seemed that all the guests had arrived, and there was not a single person to be seen at the reception, where the table was covered with a white cloth. Just as I was about to open the door, my sister and Nana, who had been slowed down by the elevator, finally caught up with me.

“Slow down, Golem…”

Ignoring my sister who stopped me, I walked into the venue. A few people who sensed that the main character had appeared began to applaud, and in no time at all, the venue was filled with applause welcoming me.

It was grand, but it made me feel a little shy.

There were many recognizable faces in the venue.

Kenichi, my sister’s husband; Koshu’s father, who lives in Osaka because of his work; my tutor in junior high school; my classmates in high school; my seniors in the university club…

Of course, there were some other people who were complete strangers. Probably friends or distant relatives from Koshu’s university in Tokyo or something like that.

In the crowd at the venue, I searched for another protagonist.

There…

Koshu, dressed in a western-style dress, is surrounded by his high school classmates with his back turned to this side. When one of them reminded him, he turned to face me and smiled lightly.

As soon as I saw Shuu, I ran over to him without thinking.

Goodbye, Fixer…

I’d like to say goodbye to my childhood friend Shusaku Takanashi. After today, Shusaku Takanashi will no longer be My Childhood Playmate, but My Other Half.

Faced with me darting into his arms, Hsiu…no, my other half, tenderly picked me up.

Goodbye, Shuu. Please teach me more in the future, my other half.